Archelogia philosophica nova, or, New principles of philosophy containing philosophy in general, metaphysicks or ontology, dynamilogy or a discourse of power, religio philosophi or natural theology, physicks or natural philosophy / by Gideon Harvey ...

Natural Philosophy. The SECOND PART. The Second Book: (Book 2)

CHAP. I. Of the Commerce of the Earth with the other Elements.

• 1. The Authors purpose touching his Method in the Preceding Book, and a further Explication of some terms made use of there.
• 2. That the Earth is the Center of the world. Copernicus his Astrono∣my examined.
• 3. The Earths Division into three Regions, and their particular ex∣tent.
• 4. What Bodies are generated in the third Region of the Earth; and the manner of their Production. That the Coldness of the Earth is the principal efficient of Stones and Metals. How a Stone is generated in the Kidneyes and in the Bladder. A rare Instance of a Stone ta∣kenout of the Bladder. The generation of a Flint, Marble, Jaspis, Cornelian, Diamond, Ruby, Gold, Copper, Iron, Mercury, Silver, The places of Mines.
• ...

• 5. Of the transmutation of Metals. Whether Silver be transmutable in∣to Gold. Whether Gold may be rendered potable. The Effects of the supposed Aurum potabile, and what it is.
• 6. Of earthy saltish Juices. The Generation of Common Salt, Salt-Gemme, Saltpeter, Allom, Salt-Armoniack and Vitriol, and of their kinds.
• 7. Of earthy unctious Juices, viz. Sulphur, Arsenick, Amber, Nap∣tha, Peteroyl, Asphaltos, Oyl of Earth, Sea-coal and Jeatstone; of their kinds and vertues.
• 8. Of the mean Juyces of the Earth, viz. Mercury, Antimony, Marcasita, Cobaltum, Chalcitis, Misy and Sory. Whether any of these mean Juices are to be stated Principles of Metals.

I. HItherto I have discoursed of the Elements, their Production, Forms, Second and Third, Single and Mixt Qualities, with intention to have declared their Dissolution from the Cha∣os, and separation from one another, and there∣fore I did only mention so much touching their nature, as might suffice to discover the rea∣son and causes of their effects produced by them through their disso∣lution. At that time and place I thought it unseasonable to demon∣strate the causes of their only apparent contrary motions and effects, whereby they return to one another, and exercise a mutual com∣merce between each other, and seem (but really do not) to change into one anothers Nature, all which together, with the particular relation of each Element, as they are consisting at present, of local motion in general, and in particular of Attraction and Repuision, and of Meteors, I shall endeavour to propose to you by a sensible Demonstration. Why I judged it unseasonable to treat of these Par∣ticulars above, was because I would not oppress your Phansie with seeming contrary Notions (but really agreeing to a hair,) and so might have endangered the Conception, and Retention of the pre∣cedent ones, which now I may with more safety attempt, suppo∣sing you to have weighed the Reasons, and to have narrowly searcht into their meaning. Neither shall I repeat any thing of what hath been set down already, but proceed where I left off; only since now I may with security discover my meaning of these Expressions of moving from the Center to the Circumference, and to the Center from

the Circumference, both which I have hitherto made use of for to perduce you to a true apprehension of the Chaos and its dissolution. By moving from the Center to the Circumference was not intended a de∣serting of the proper Center of those Elements that were said so to move, but,

1. To move so from their Center as to tend and be diffused thence to the Circumference into the greatest tenuity or rarity, but not to desert their proper Center; for then they could not move at all, because all motions are peracted upon an immoveable, which must be a Center.

2. To move from the circumference to the center, is not to desert the circumference, & be reduced by penetration into a central point (as Mathematicians do imagine,) but to be contracted to a Center from a circumference for to gain the greatest dense weight or weigh∣ty crassitude, like others are diffused for to gain the greatest rarity or tenuity; and that naturally, for density or crassitude cannot be attain∣ed by any other manner then by a contraction to a Center; and rari∣ty and tenuity but by a diffusion from a Center.

3. Intending by moving from a Center to a Circumference to signi∣fie a tendency to the greatest contiguous rarity or continuous levity, I do not exclude but that such light Elements in a confusion with opposite Elements as it happened in the Chaos, may also tend from a Center of Magnitude, because they are expelled by the overpow∣ering weighty Elements expelling them from their Center, and so in this signification I have sometimes intended by moving from the Center a deserting of the Center of Magnitude, or sometimes of the universal Center.

4. None but the whole body of the Elements do tend to, or strive for the universal Center; but particular or mixt bodies for their own particular Center, as you may read further in the Chap∣ter of Local Motions.

II. The earth is, and must necessarily be the Center of the world, or of all the other Elements, within which it is contained like the Yolk of an Egge within the White and the Shell. I prove the Pro∣position: If the nature of Earth be to move conically from the Circumference to its own Center through a contiguous gravity, and the nature of Air & Fire be to be equally diffused from the cen∣ter through their levity; ergo the earth must needs fall to the midst of them all, its parts tending circularly and conically to their Cen∣ter.

The earth being arrived to the center, it resteth quiet and un∣moveable: the Reason you shall know by and by. Return back to the explanation of the manner of the dissolution of the Chaos, which cannot but demonstrate the evidence of this Point to you.

Nevertheless let us consider that old Phansie of Pythagoras, Plato, Aristarchus, Seleucus, Niceta, and others upon this Matter, revi∣ved by Copernicus in the preceding Centenary, and weigh its pro∣bability.

1. He imagineth the fixed Stars and their Region to be the ex∣tremity of the world, and both to be immoveable.

2. That the Figure of that Region doth appear to us to be circu∣lar, but for what we know, our Sense may be deceived.

3. That the Sun is the Center of the aspectable world, being immoveable as to its ex ernal place; notwithstanding since through help of the Telescopium is observed by the discerning of the motion of its Spots to change his face about (although still remaining in the same external place) its own Axis in 27 daies.

4. Between these two immoveables the Planets are said to move, and among them, viz. between Mars and Venus, the Earth is ima∣gined as a Planet to move about the Sun, and to absolve her Circuit in twelve Moneths.

5. That the Moon is seated between the Earth and Venus, and is thought to move through its own particular motion about the earth between that space, which there is granted to be between her and Venus, and between her and Mars: Besides the Moon doth also move with the Earth, as if she were her Page, about the Sun, absol∣ving her course much about the same time. In like manner are the four Stars first discovered through a Telescopium * 1.1 by Galilaeus, said to follow the motion of Jupiter, and to move with it about the Sun in twelve years, there being besides another motion adscribed to them, whereby they move about the Same Jupiter between the space which is between it and Saturn, and between it and Mars; the innermost whereof absolves its course about it in a day and a quarter; the next in three daies and a half; the third in three daies and four houres; the last in sixteen daies and eight houres: besides these, they have found out by the help of the said Telescopi∣um Stars, which are Concomitants to each Planet.

6. That the space between Saturn and the fixed stars is almost immense.

That the Region of the fixed stars is immoveable, he takes for granted without giving any probable proof for it; for which notwithstanding may be urged (Omne mobile fit su∣per immobili) that all moveables do move upon an immoveable; which if granted, doth not inferre that therefore the Region of the fixed starres must be immoveable, since he hath stated one immoveable already, namely, the Sunne; what need is there then of more? Further, if we do grant two universal immove∣ables, we must also grant two universal contrary motions; where∣of the one is moved upon one immoveable, the other upon the se∣cond; but the universal diurnal motion of the stars we see is one and the same; ergo but one universal immoveable is necessary. Lastly, He cannot prove it by any sense, only that it must be so, be∣cause it agrees with his supposition, and what proof is that to ano∣ther? The holy words in Eccles. do further disprove his po∣sition; where it is said that God moved the Heavens about within the compass of his Glory. His second Position denotes him no great Na∣turalist.

The third Position infers the Sun to be the immoveable Center of the world.

1. This doth manifestly contradict Scripture, which doth oft make mention of the Suns rising and going down: And in Isaiah 38. 8. the Sun is said to have returned ten degrees back. And in ano∣ther place, Let not the Sun move against Galbaon.

2. The Sun is accounted by most, and proved by us to be a fiery body, or a flame, and therefore is uncapable of attaining to rest in a restless Region, which if it did, its flame would soon diminish through the continual rushing by of the fiery Element tearing its flames into a thousand parts, whose effects would certainly prove de∣structive to the whole Universe, but especially to all living Crea∣tures.

3. Were the Sun immoveable, and enjoying its rest; ergo that rest must either be a violent detention, or a natural rest; not the first, because that could not be durable; or what can there be thought potent enough to detain that vast and most powerful body of the Sun? for that must also be sensibly demonstrated and cleared, o∣therwise you do nothing. Neither can it be the latter; for were it na∣tural, it must not only have a natural principle of rest, but also be con∣tained in a vacuum, or else in a Region whose parts have likewise at∣tained

to a natural rest through the enjoying of their Center. It is a property of a Center to be as a point in comparison to the Circum∣ference; but nothing can be contracted to a point but Earth and wa∣ter, as I have shewed above; whereas according to their own con∣fession the Sun is a vast great body, and its Beams spreading and di∣lating; ergo it must be only Earth and Water. Now what sign of predominance of Earth and Water is there apparent in the Sun? for were it so, the Sun would shew black, and give no light.

The Moon is liker (if any) to be the Center, it consisting by far of more earth then the Sun, as her minority in body, motion and degree of brightness do testifie,

Lastly, Is it not more probable that our sight should hallucinate, or be deceived in judging the Sun not to move, then in judging it to move, all Astronomical Phaenomena's being so consentaneous to this latter Judgment? Besides, how is it possible for us to judge, whether the Sun doth move or rest, since that according to this supposition we are carried about with that swiftness? By the same reason we may doubt of the motion of all the other Planets.

The fourth Position concludes a most rapid motion of the earth. What principle of motion can the earth consist of? Of none cer∣tainly, but of fire and air, which are admitted into her body in so improportionable a measure, that they cannot be thought to im∣pel the earth to the least local motion. Moreover earth is of so hea∣vy a body, that it is rendered altogether incapable of circular local motion: otherwise were the Mass of earth so prone to such a swift circular motion, certainly its parts, as terrestrial mixt bodies would retain the same inclination to the same motion, which we find to be contrary According to the Perip. & this supposition all light bodies (ordinarily so called) must be said to be heavy, and all heavy bodies light; for bodies by them are counted heavy, which move downward, that is, towards the center; ergo fire must be said to be heavy, & earth light, because the one moves upwards to its supposed universal cen∣ter, & the other from it: But this is absurd, Can a point move through so vast or almost immense a Region, and with that velocity? In all o∣ther Natural things we find that a Point of any Element hath no force or proportion to move through a span of another Element, al∣though that point be supposed to be detained violently. Take a par∣ticle of Earth, which is no point, and let it fall out of your hand, it will hardly move down to the earth, or if it doth, it is so slow, that

is hardly perceptible; but much less would a point move. If then the earth be but as a point to so immense a Region, it cannot be suppo∣sed to move. Possible you do reply, that it is impelled by an ex∣trinsick movent: Suppose I granted it, its motion being violent, could not be durable; besides the proportion of a point is insinite∣ly too little for to receive such a most swift impulse, which through its littleness it would doubtless effuge. Were the Earth a Planet or Star, it is supposed it should cast a light, which is repugnant to its Nature, through which, as I have shewed before, she is rendered dark, and is the cause of all darkness. Were this absurdity admit∣ted, all our knowledge, which hitherto wise men have so laboured to accomplish would be in vain; for as I said before, earth and earthy bodies must be light, fire and fiery bodies must be heavy, and enjoy their rest: water and waterish bodies must be likewise heavy, the air and ayry bodies must be weighty, and enjoy their rest; for if the earth moves, it is certainly moved through the air, the which according to that supposition must be immoveable, be∣cause all moveables (omne mobile sit super immobili) are moved upon an immoveable Subject: All dark colours must be supposed light; all Astronomical appearances, shadows, sounds, tasts, Sents and all mixt bodies must then be understood to be contrary to what real∣ly they are. Scripture is likewise plain against it, Job 26. 7. Psal. 24. 2. For he hath founded it (namely the earth) upon the Seas, and est a∣blisht it upon the flouds. Job 38. 6. Whereupon are the foundations there of (to wit of the Earth) fastened? or who laid the corner stone thereof? Psal. 104. 5. Who laid the foundations of the Earth that it should not be moved for ever. What need there more words to consute so absurd an Opinion?

But to return to my Proposition; That the Earth must necessari∣ly be the Center of the world. I proved it above, where I did de∣fer the reason of its rest to this place.

The earth of all the elements doth alone enjoy her rest; because she alone doth possess a Center, whereby she enjoyes her own natural internal motion; but suppose another element to possess the place of her center, & the Earth to cover it immediately, then doubtless the Earth would continue in external motion (because its parts are vio∣lently detained from a center) & press upon that body (which doth oppose it by keeping her out of her place) until she had removed it, which being removed, it could not be thought to be longer in

external local motion, since she had recovered her natural place, un∣less we should absurdly imagine, that one part should move against the other for to gain a penetration of bodies. If then N. Copern. D. Origan. and others, who strive to maintain the threefold motion of the earth (viz. of inclination and declination, its dayly and yearly motion) had discovered, that the earth were violently detai∣ned by some other Element or body, then they might have thence demonstrated a motion; but then this motion could have been no other, than the motion of water is about the earth, whereby the earth would have moved about its detaining body, which if it had it would have been immoveable nevertheless as to its external place, only it would have turned about, and have made several ap∣pearances of faces, or spots: in brief it would have had the same motion, which Copernicus adscribed to the Sun. Hence it is more than apparent that the earth is the Center of the world and doth enjoy her rest. The reason of its rest is so demonstrative that no ra∣tional body can deny it. I proceed.

III. The earth may commodiously be divided into three regions, differing from one another in purity of body, weight, density, &c. The first Region I call the central region, because it extends nearest about the Cencer. Its Periphery is about 120. degrees, its Diameter is 38 ••/••. This Region consists of most pure earth, and most freed from the peregrin Elements; wherefore its weight and density, is the weightiest and most dense. It contains no mixt bodies within it self, because it is so remote that the peregrin Elements cannot move thither; besides, that smallest proportion of peregrin Ele∣ments, which may happily be supposed to be detained in the central region is so much depressed and firmely detained by the weight of the earth, that it is impossible it should come to any head to con∣stitute a mixt body. Its colour must be conceived to be a pure fundamental black.

The second, or the middle region contains in its circumference 240 degrees; its Latitude * 1.2 is 191/9 degr. This region is less weighty and dense than the central, as being accompanied with a greater pro∣portion of extraneous Elements. It harbours some mixt bodies, as imperfect stones, but no Metals. The reason of this assertion is drawn from the proportion of the Elements, which there are not e∣nough in quantity to constitute the body of metals or perfect stones; besides, we cannot imagine that the earth should contain any hol∣lownesses

in the second region * 1.3, which are requisite (as I shall shew by and by) for the generation of perfect stones and metals.

IV. The third region of the earth comprehends in its circuit 360 degrees, in its Latitude (not its compleat diameter) 191/9. This last or extreme region consists of most (that is, more than the two former regions) extraneous Elements, because it is situated nearer to the proper regions of the said extraneous Elements, which do violently strive to enter her body (as you shall read anon) whereby and through which the earth, especially near to her surface is ren∣dred of a very unequal temperature, where the extraneous Ele∣ments uniting together do raise a hollowness in the earth, and in∣finuate into one anothers substance or body, to which the coldness of the earth is very much conducing, thereby gathering or coagmenting the said Elements together, and impelling them into one anothers body, and then closing them firmly; all which it performs through its coldness. Through coldness understand its compressing weigh∣ty minima's. Wherefore, do not still abide in your obstinate con∣ceit that it is the Sun, which is the efficient cause of Minerals and Stones: For that is absurd. I prove it. That, which is the main efficient of Stones and Metals must be a contracting, condensing, and indurating substance; but the Sun is no contracting, conden∣sing, or indurating substance; Ergo the Sun cannot be the efficient of Stones and Metals. The Major is undeniable. I confirm the Minor by proving the contrary, namely, that the Sun doth mollifie, because its flame is soft, and all heat is soft; for softning is nothing else but to dispose a body to bend easily into its self if pressed from without: But earth rarefied by fire doth easily bend into it self, if pressed from without. Ergo, The Minor is evident, because whatever is throughly hot & fiery is soft, as we see in red-hot Iron, in alive flesh, and all Vegetables. So that, by how much the more heat a body hath, by so much the softer it is, provided quod caetera sint paria. Further, What heat is there under the Earth? I confess there is more and less coldness under it, but no predominating heat. What heat can there be in Greenland, especially under the earth, and yet it is certain that many rocks and stones are generated there? They may as well say, that fire is the efficient cause of all those Islands of Ice. Again, so much as a substance consisteth of coldness and earth, by so much it participates of hardness; or by how much the less heat a body consisteth of, so much the lesse hardnesse it partakes

of. The matter of a stone in the kidneys or in the bladder was sofe when it fluctuated within the vessals, but being detained in the kidneys its heat is diminished either through the intense heat of the Kidneys, which doth dissipate and attract the lesser heat from the matter retained in the cavity of the kidneys, through which ecess of heat the terrestrial and thick waterish parts are coagulated and are closed together through the depressing coldness of the intrinsick earth and water. The same matter being retained in kidneys of a cold temperament, doth immediately through that degree of cold∣ness coagulate and grow hard. The stone in the bladder is general∣ly harder than the stone in the kidneys; because the one is of a far colder (that is less hot) temperament than the other. That in the kidneys is more friable, whereas the stone in the bladder is af∣fected with a continuous firm thick waterish hardness. This I can witness by a stone being taken from a Patient by section, which that most learned and expert Physitian Dr. George Bate shewed me six or seven years ago: This stone was perduced to that hard∣ness, that I am confident an ordinary smart stroak of a hammer could scarce break it: Yet when it was within the bladder it was far distant from such a hardness; for a piece of the Catheter was unawares run into the body of the stone and broke in it, which was afterwards taken out with it; but after it had been exposed a little while to the air, it grew immediately to that hardness: What could be the cause of this but the hotter parts of the stone exhaling into the air, whereby the cold parts fell closer and thereby arrived to a greater hardness? The errour of Fernelius is obvious in that he sta∣ted the intense heat of the kidneys to be the cause of a Lithiasis; for it happens as freqently in kidneys of a cold temperament: neither is it an (insita renum arenosa calculosaque dispositio a paren∣tibus contracta) hereditary, fixt, fabulous, and calculous disposition (as the same Author conceives,) which doth consist in a degree of temperament of the solid parts of the kidneys; for stones have been generated in kidneys of all kinds of temperaments: neither can it be said to be hereditary, for many a man hath been troubled with the stone, whose Issue never was so much as disposed to it; and on the other side, many a man hath been miserably tormented with the stone or Duelech as Paracelsus terms it, whose Parents never discerned the least symptom of a stone within their bodies; Nevertheless, as I said before, the temperature of the kidneys adds

much to the accelerating of a Lithiasis. It is then certain that the greatest cause of lapidation or 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 is internal, depending upon the predominance of earth or coldness over the other Ele∣ments in a mixture. The Focus (or Uterus as Van Helmont terms it, that is the place where a stone or gravel is generated) must be a close hollow place; wherefore nothing can arrive to this close hollow place, unless it be liquid; for a thick or course body will be intercepted before it can reach thither. This liquid matter being now lodged within this cavity, the hot parts do exhale, be∣cause now through the hollowness of the place they have got liber∣ty to dislate, and free themselves from the heavy terrestrial and thick aqueous parts, whereas before when they were kept close to∣gether through channels and lodges shutting close upon them the hot parts were firmly contained within and bound up. This is ne∣cessarily and certainly demonstrative, and infers, that where ever close hollownesses are groved, and that liquid matter containing terrestrial and aqueous parts in it may reach to them, there certain∣ly stones and metals can and may be generated. By vertue of this position I shall prove and shew by and by, that stones and metals may be generated in most hollow parts of the body of man. But to persue my discourse: The hot parts being now freed from the terrestrial parts, and inhering in subtil ayry serosiries do with more ease and force procure their passage through this close and hollow prison than they made their way thither, leaving the terrestrial and aqueous parts behind them for a Ransom, which by degrees are coagulated more and more according to the expulsion of the fiery and ayry parts. Understand also the reasons of the qualification of the Focus or womb of stones and Metals.

1. It must be hollow, the reason of this is set down al∣ready.

2. It must be close; for were it not close but open the terrestrial and aqueous matter could not be detained there, but would have as free a passage as the thin parts. Besides, closeness conduceth to keep out extrinsick heat, which otherwise would again dissolve and mollifie the work; wherefore the hardest stones and metals are found some degrees below the Surface of the earth, and I dare con∣fidently assert, that if metals were digged for deeper under the ground their labour would be richly answered by finding purer and better metals.

3. The coldness of these places must be a proportionable cold∣ness;

for if the places be too cold, then the liquid parts will be detained from arriving to cast up hollownesses by being too much incrassated and condensed, whereby the energy of their rare and sub∣til parts is suppressed.

4. The liquid matter must also have a due proportion of the Ele∣ments whereby to constitute certain kinds of stones and metals. If the matter be thick and terrestrial not containing many subtil and rare parts, then it will generate into a course stone. The reason of the courseness is, because the terrestrial and aqueous Elements are but rudely mixed, by reason they wanted internal heat, whereby their parts might be divided into lesser particles, and so become the more concocted and harder. In case the matter be more subtil and rare, and that the course parts are united in less particles, then the said stone will according to its degree of fineness and concocti∣on prove flinty, Marble, Jaspis, Cornelian, &c. In case there be more thick water than earth, the body thence generated becomes crystalline; as Crystal, Diamonds, Rubies, &c. In these water doth retain almost its natural consistence, as I shall tell you immediate∣ly. In case there be an equal part of earth and water, and these well concocted and intirely mixt together, it produces Gold. If there be something more of water than earth, and they well per∣cocted and permisted, they ingender Silver. If there be an equal proportion of water and earth, and they only rudely concocted and but half mixt, it generates Copper. If there be more earth than water, and but half mixt and concocted, it constitutes Iron. If there be more water than earth, and they but rudely mixed and rawly cocted, the effect will prove Lead, or according to the pro∣portion of the ingredients and coction Pewter. Mercury is gene∣rated out of water being rendred fluid through much air and fire, containing withall a small part of earth. These do not only differ in proportion of materials, but also in degree of internal heat and of the temperament of their Matrix, otherwise termed a vein from its Cylindrical Figure. Gold had the strongest heat, whereby the parts were firmly united in minima's, which heat did after the perfor∣mance of its office exhale by degrees; nevertheless suppose that there was a degree of heat left: the matrix of Gold must be very close for to retain that intense heat so long until the constituting parts are well permisted and concocted. As for the external tem∣perament of the climate, it is little material to the business, since we see that Gold, Silver, &c. are generated in cold countries as

well as in hot, in moist as well as in dry. It is the internal tempe∣rament of the earth, which supplies fit matter for the generation of metals. The Matrix of Silver is less close, the matrix of Brass more open than it, and so gradually in the others.

Mines or mineral veines are usually found to be in hills or moun∣tains, because these do generally contain hollownesses, especially if they appear dry and sandy without. Those mountains are for the most part best disposed for the generation of metals, that are si∣tuated at a convenient nearness to a pure crystalline river. Easterly mountains are most to be suspected, provided the River which is not far distant from them be easterly withall. The clearness of sky is no small token. A long Bar of Iron thrust into the ground after having digged to some depth, if it changeth whitish or yellowish, gives no small suspition of Gold or Silver. A long trunk peirced likewise into the ground where suspected as deep as may be, and afterward apply∣ing the ear to it, if it renders a tinging or sibulous boyling noise, is a sign of some hidden treasure under that soile.

That the generation of Metals is such as I have proposed may be demonstratively proved by sense from their colour, consistency, diffi∣culty of liquation, from the theorems of concoction, the which since you may easily collect from what hath been hitherto discour∣sed upon, I shall omit any further proof.

V. The present occasion doth urge me to touch somewhat upon the transmution of Metals. The difference, which there is between them you may collect from their matter, degree of coction and disposition of matrix: However there is more agreement between themselves, than there is between them and stones; wherefore the question is, Whether Silver is transmutable into Gold. Here I propose the doubt according to its most probable appearance, there being less difference between Gold and Silver than between Gold and any of the others. I answer, That naturally it cannot be, be∣cause it is impossible that after Silver hath once acquired its form, it should be convertible into a perfecter form: Because heat is defi∣cient, for it is exhaled; neither was there ever at its highest inter∣nal heat enough to have concocted it into the nature of Gold; or had there been heat enough there would have been too much water and air: The case is less probable after its constitution, specification, & individuation that it should change into another species, or another

individuum. If the transmutation to a greater perfection of all other species and individua be impossible, so must this also: But the Antecedence is true, ergo the consequence likewise. I grant that it is possible to reduce it to a more imperfect and base species, that being plain in all corruptions. Wherefore I say that it seems more possible to reduce Gold into Silver, Silver into Brass or Pewter, Brass into Iron, and Iron into Mercury, by means of an artificial corrupti∣on, because the finer Metal may be thought to contain the cour∣ser as an inferiour degree, whence it is ascended; but the finer can∣not contain that in it self, which is finer than it self is. Neither can our proposed transmutation be effected by any art of man, unless he knew a means, wherby to detract such a proportion of the redundant waterish parts of the Silver, as that there might remain just as much as is required to constitute Gold; besides the work will need a strong and vehement internal concoction, and that to a certain degree, and for a certain duration. It will require also a justly disposed matrix, all which I conceive impossible to art. They may as well strive to make a Ruby or a Diamond out of a Flint. Happily you will object, That some have converted Silver and Brass into Gold through the admission of some volatil subtil penetrative particles, which were of that force, as might be supposed to have divided the whole mass of Silver and penetrated into and through all its minima's, whereby the gross parts fell closer to one another and become perfectly concocted, so as through their consistency to represent the true weight and colour of Gold, which might really pass our censure upon a Touchstone. I answer, That it is possible to change a courser metal so, that it shall be like to Gold both in weight and super∣ficial colour; but then this colour will not be equable throughout all its parts, neither are the parts so digested, concocted, and close∣ly united as they should be. In fine, this artificial Gold is no more real Gold, than an artificial Pearl is like to a true Oriental one, or a glass Diamond to a true one. At the best it is but counterfeit Gold, which immediately shall be dissolved by Aq. Fort. whereas the other will not suffer it self to be toucht by it, unless it be fortifi∣ed by a rectification upon salt Armoniack.

Chymical furnace hunters do strangely boast of their secrets of preparing aurum Potabile, or tincture of Gold. Others do through ignorance of the art and want of skill assert the said preparation to be impossible. Questionless were the thing of a harder nature, these

laborious Vulcans would work it out; nevertheless their arrogance and immodesty in proclaiming of the transcendent and admirable effects of it doth forfeit their modesty and wrong that noble Art. Aurum potabile (say they) is an universal medicine curing all disea∣ses, restoring youth, and retarding old age, prolonging life to an eval duration; in fine Aurum potabile is good for all things; or ra∣ther Aurum portabile is. Here you have a great many rash and vain words, the contrary whereof I have so oft seen come to pass. I have known it to cause a dysentery through its corrosive spirits, which it retains either from its last menstrunm, or from its first Dissolvent, viz. Aqua Regia. It provokes Sweat and Urin, but withall is very offensive to the Liver and heart, because of the said adventitious spirits. That, which they call the tincture or quinta essentia of Gold is nothing but the outward rust of Gold, which the aquaregia begot upon it through its corruptive quality.

In summa, the natural fixt spirits of Gold are inseparable, or at least those that are separable are corrupted by the poysonous spirits of the dissolvent. Suppose they were separable from its body with∣out being stained, the most we can conceive of them is, that they are a subtil diaphoretick; and then hardly comparable to others, whose nature is more consentaneous to ours, as spir. C. C. tinct. Croci. Lilium Antim. Paracelsi, &c.

Besides these forementioned hard bodies the earth doth also in∣gender others less hard, and some soft ones, consisting of a more ayry and fiery nature. These are in like manner conceived in Ma∣trices or wombs, differing from the others in length, exility and shape. Of these there is a double sort observable, the one being more fiery and waterish, the other more ayry and fiery. The first is saline, the other unctious. Stones and Metals being more earthy and consentaneous to the nature of earth are retained and cheri∣shed within the earth; but the others being much distant from its nature are expelled nearer to its Surface. I shall first begin with the salin bodies.

VI. There is a certain fermentation within the earth, which is nothing else but the contraction of the earth by the compression of its parts upon one another, whereby the extraneous Elements are expelled; but since these cannot be abstracted from the body of the earth without the firm and close adherence of some earthy minima's, they do draw them along; the proportion of which earthy minima's,

and their degree of closeness of union do constitute the differences of all earthy mixed bodies. The Salin juyces are attenuated wate∣rish bodies permixt with condensed fire, and a small proportion of earthy minima's, which do concrease by the evaporation of the great∣er part of air, leaving behind it water thickned naturally through its absence. Fire is closer united to these salin juyces, than it is to the unctious ones, to which air is more close united than to these. Many of these salin juyces are transparent through the predomi∣nance of water, others are of other colours according to the proportion of earth. We see that among these many concrease in an angular form, as appears in Allume, Vitriol, &c. which happens through the degrees of the airs evaporation; for the air evaporating unequally causes such an angular induration. The air doth evapo∣rate unequally, in that it doth sooner desert the extream parts, as being less thick and dense, & more remote from the centrical ones, which do retain the air the longest. The first evaporation leaves an acuteness for an angle, the second subtilities, is being more slow, eva∣porate by degrees, so causing a greater obtusion from the foresaid a∣cuteness. The evaporation it self is caused by the weighty Elements expelling the light parts through their weight.

The earthy salin juyces are principally these, Common salt, Salt gemmae, Saltpeter, Allume, Salt armoniack, and Vitriol.

Common salt is nothing but the relict or residence of sea water, or of saltish fountain water being evaporated. This kind of salt con∣tains more loose air, but less fire than others.

Salt gemmae is a fossil salt digged out of the earth, and is some∣what more fiery and consistent of closer ayr than the former.

Saltpeter is threefold. 1. Is drawn by coction from nitrous earth.

2. Sweats through stone walls and concreaseth upon their Surface, like unto a white frost or mould.

3. Is gathered from the rocks: This salt consisteth of more dense parts of fire pent in by close air, which again is enclosed by subtil minima's of earth.

Allume comprehends five sorts. 1. Roch allom, which is drawn from Rocky stones. 2. Which is digged out of Mines. 3. Which remains after the evaporation of mineral waters. This salt is of a courser nature, consisting of more water and earth than the others.

Salt armoniack is a salin juyce sweating out a certain earth of Libya, and concreased under the sands. That which we use instead of it is an artificial salt, by far of a lesser efficacy, made out of five parts of mans urine, one part of common salt, and half a part of wood soot, being boyled together and evaporated to a consistence. This sort of salt is stronger than any of the others, consisting of a dense fire closely knit with air and incorporated with a watered earth.

Vitriol is known in several sorts, 1. There is Hungary or Cypri∣an Vitriol of a sky colour like unto a Saphir, compact like Ice, and dry. 2. Is of a greenish colour concreased in grains or crums like unto common salt, but withal or somewhat unctious. 3. White Vi∣triol, like unto loaf-sugar. Vitriol may justly be censured half a metal, it consisting of the same course parts, of which Iron and Copper do consist of. It contains much earth mixt with a dense fire.

VII. The unctious and bituminous bodies generated and cast forth by the earth are Sulphur, Arsenick, Amber, Naptha, Peteroil, As∣phaltos, Oyl of earth, Sea-coal, and Gagates or Jeat stone.

Sulphur is an unctious juyce of the earth concreased within a particular matrix, and consisting of dense fire inhering in a loose incrassated air.

Arsenick comprehends three sorts. 1. Is yellow, and is other∣wise named Auripigmentum. 2. Being red is called Sandaracha. 3. Is singularly named Arsenick, or crystalline Arsenick, being of a whitish colour. Their body is constituted out of a most dense fire united to a thick air; from this extreme density of fire it happens to be of that corrosive and venomous nature, that it proves an im∣mediate poyson to man, because through its intense dense heat, it extracts, expels, and suffocates his natural heat, in which respect it is but little less corruptive and hot than focal fire. Of these three sorts Arsenick is counted the least caustick and malignant, the next Auripigmentum.

Amber is known by three sorts. 1. There is that, which is par∣ticularly called Amber. 2. Is called Succinum. 3. Is whitish Amber, otherwise called Sperma Ceti. Whether there is any black Amber is doubted: Some do affirm it as having seen it. A mistake certain∣ly, either they took Jeat, or some other substance made out of Musk, Lign. Aloes, Styrax and Ladanum for it. Grayish Amber (otherwise

called Ambergreece) is thought to be the purest, smoothest, and of the best Sent. Succinum is of two sorts, viz. white and yellow. Spermaceti is by many deemed to be found supernatant atop the Sea, who assert it to be rather the Seed of a Whale; if so, then it must have been generated in their Stomacks or Throats, some having found some quantity sticking in their Throats: but this doth more probably argue, that it was supernatant atop the Sea, and devoured by the Whale. But for what I know, this may be a Story, never∣theless it is certain it hath been gathered in the Indian and AEthio∣pian Seas near to the Shore, where Whales have scarcely ever ap∣peared. Neither can I imagine this to be that, which ancient Phy∣sitians called the Flower of Salt, there being too great a difference between their Descriptions. Flower of Salt is described to be red∣dish and liquid, and to be of a detergent Nature and saltish tast, whereas the other is a white furfuraceous famess, being of an emol∣lient Nature, and of a fat tast, and in all particulars directly con∣trary.

Ambergreece happens to be supernatant upon the Sea, and some Fountaines too, from being communicated by the earth in bitu∣minous and lixivious exbalations, and exalted and purified by the motion and subliming faculty of the Sea, coagulated atop through the exhaling of the hotter spirits and concreased by the ambient coldness.

The Succinum or common Amber wanting that exaltation and sublimation, is found in Germany and Italy in Mines to be of an infe∣riour nature. It is also gathered from the Sea. The Spirits of Am∣ber are rare and subtil, consisting of a thick ayry body.

Naphtha and Peteroyl differ from Amber in consistency and grea∣ter quantity of fire and air, these being liquid and more inflamma∣ble, but in all other particulars agreeing, Peteroyl and Naptha ha∣ving oft been found to lodge in liquid substances within the body of common Amber. Naptha is gathered in great quantity about Babylon, the earth there being so tempered with the peregrine Ele∣ments, that it protrudes abundance of this kind of Bitumon. Peteroyl is most frequently collected flowing out of Rocks.

Asphaltus is a hard black and splendent Bitumen, like unto shi∣ning Pitch, heavy, and of a strong Sent. It is gathered swimming atop of Lakes; in other places it is taken out of the Earth near to its Surface. The Mare mortuum in Judaea affords the best and grea∣test

quantity. This is different from the others through its contai∣ning a greater proportion of Earth, and greater density of Fire.

As Peteroyl flowes out of the Rocks, so doth Oyl of Earth out of the Earth and Hils in some parts of East-India. It is of a transpa∣rent Red, and a strong Sent like unto Peteroyl, but more plea∣sing.

The vertues of all these Bitumens, excepting Arsenick, are pray∣sed for their emollient, discutient, comforting the Brain, the Nerves and Membranes, thence healing wounds by comforting the calidum innatum of the said parts when wounded, and for their ano∣dine nature, thence giving ease to the Joynts in Arthritical pains: all which they perform through a Subtil and Balsamick Spirit.

Sea-coal is called by the Latinists Carbo Petrae, and Terra Ampelitis; notwithstanding the latter name denotes a thing somewhat distinct from the former, in that it is more bituminous and less hard. The o∣ther is nothing but Earth and Sulphur concocted and conglutinated into a stonish substance, and is no where ingendred, but where the Earth is hollow, and foecundated with store of a sulphureous Bitu∣men.

Gagates, or Jeat, is a Bitumen of a more concocted body, and more sulphureous. The Proverb speaks it to be very black. It is kindled and burnes assoon as Brimstone if toucht by fire, and gives a Bituminous Scent. Its vertue is the same with other Bitu∣mens.

VIII. Besides these, there are some other mean bodies genera∣ted within the Earth, which are neither Metals, or Saline, or un∣ctious Juyces; they are not so hard, nor so much concocted as Me∣tals, neither are they so loose and rare as Saline and Unctious Bo∣dies. They are particularly these: Mercury, Antimony, Marcasita, Cobaltum, Chalcitis, Misy and Sory. The first we have treated of above.

The next is Marcasita, otherwise Bismuthum, which is a heavy, hard, brittle, whitish body, shining within with little points of Gold and Silver. Its Matter is too course to generate Gold or Sil∣ver, but is as it were the Dross of them both, and is separated from them as a Natural Excrement, which is concocted into a Body of a courser Substance. Its Spirits are more dense, and Earth is more in proportion; Water less. This hath endued the Nature of Venom, be∣cause of its dense heat. You are not to conceive that this is only an Ex∣crement

of Gold and Silver, but that it is also a perfect body prima∣rily generated out of the same proportion of the Elements within a proper Matrix, and therefore is to be found in Mines, where there is no sign of Gold or Silver. It is repercutient from its earth, dis∣solving and detergent from its dense fire, if applied externally. Its water is a very potent dissolvent of Gold and Silver.

Cobaltum, otherwise called Natural Cadmia, is the courser Body or Excrement of Copper. It is weighty, and of a black colour. Its fire is extreamly dense, in such a manner, that it is thence render∣ed to be the strongest Poyson. Its caustick and corroding quality penetrates so violently through the Gloves and Shoes of the Dig∣gers, that it ulcerates their hands and feet.

Chalcitis, Misy and Sory differ from one another in courseness of Substance, and are oft found to grow one atop the other.

Chalcitis is like Copper, and brittle; in consistency of courseness it is between Sory, which is thinner, and Misy, which is somewhat thicker then it.

Misy is of a Brass colour, glistering through its body with Sparks like Gold, growing about Chalcitis like an outermost Crust, or like Rust about Iron.

Sory is a Mineral, hard and thick like to a Stone, glistering with yellowish Sparks. These three are of a causting quality, thereby burning Scars and Crusts into the Flesh; besides they are somewhat adstringent. Misy is the strongest, and Sory is the next to it in strength.

Antimony is a Mineral of a blewish colour, shining throughout its Body like Streeks of Silver, its mixture is out of course earth and dense fire, yet less dense then any of the foregoing. Its vertue is internally vomitive and purgative, externally it is discutient, de∣tergent and adstringent. All these are natural recrements of Me∣tals, yet not recrements alone, as I said before.

Bombast and his Sectators analyze all Metals and Minerals into Sal, Sulphur, and Mercury; as if they were all generated out of these, as their first Principles; for say they, our Art instructs us to reduce every Metal or Mineral into each of those foresaid Princi∣ples.

Either this is to be understood, that it is possible to reduce all Minerals really into Sal, Sulphur & Mercury, or into some certain more concected beings analogal to them. Generally they seem to

pretend to educe real Mercury out of all Minerals; but as for the o∣thers they are only analogal. Why should they more expect to ex∣tract real Mercury then real Salt or Sulphur? Wherefore it will be more consisting with Reason to conclude them all equally analo∣gal, that is like in consistency to ordinary Mercury, Sal and Sulphur, but not in effects. It is a Madness for any one to imagine, that Gold is constituted by the same Mercury, but more concocted, that is usually digged out of Mines; and that Mercury is conver∣tible into Gold, if thereunto intended by a strong concocting pre∣paration. They might as well say, that Gut-Excrements were con∣vertible into Flesh, and that flesh consisted out of the said real Ex∣crements.

The Case is thus: Mercury is by them accounted to be an Excre∣ment of Metals, wherefore as an Excrement is a Body really diffe∣rent from those bodies, from which it is rejected, and in no wise convertible, unless it be some of the purest parts of it, that have escaped natures Diligence; so neither is Mercury any part of Me∣tals, nor convertible into them, unless it be the smallest purest parts, which had fled the earths Metalliferous quality.

Possibly you will Object that Gold feeds upon Mercury, and Mercury upon it, wherefore they are convertible into one anothers Nature.

I deny the Antecedence: for Gold is dissolved and destroyed by it; as appears in Amalgamation, or dissolving Gold by the fume of Mercury, ergo it is not fed by it.

Mercury effects no less in the Body of man; for it dissolves his humid parts, yea his solid parts too, as Mercurial Salivations testi∣fie. All which is a sufficient Argument to induce us to forbear from explaining the Causes of Natural Beings by Sal, Sulphur & Mercury.

Probably you reply, That this is not the meaning of Bombast, who intended these Names only to be analogal to those things vul∣garly so called. Wherefore by Mercury is understood a thin pure liquor, by Sulphur, a subtil Spirit, by Salt, the gross substance of a Body.

I Answer, Either you must take these for first Principles, or for mixt bodies; they cannot be the first, because his Mercury is con∣stituted out of water reduced from its greatest hardness into a subtil fluor through admixture of Air and Fire: His Sulphur consists of fire condensed by Earth, and of Air; ergo they must be mixt Bodies;

if so, they are no first Principles of Metals, because even these are reducible into more simple bodies, viz. his Mercury into thick wa∣ter, a thin air, and a rare fire; Sulphur into air, fire, &c. This I will grant them, that all Metals are dissolveable into such kinds of analo∣gal Substances, which are not bodies less mixt, but only changed into bodies of several consistencies, viz. thick and thin, course and fine.

CHAP. II. Of Stones and Earths.

• 1. A Description of the most Precious Stones.
• 2. A Description of the less Precious Stones that are engendred within Living Creatures.
• 3. A Description of the less Precious Stones that are engendred without the Bodies of Living Creatures:
• 4. An Enumeration of common stones.
• 5. A Disquisition upon the vertues of the forementioned stones. An Observation on the Effects of Powders composed out of Precious stones. Whether the Tincture of an Emerald is so admirable in a bloudy Flux.
• 6. A particular Examination of the vertues of a Bezoar stone, Piedra de Puerco, Pearles, &c.
• 7. The Kinds of Earth, and their Vertues.

I. OUr Method hath led us to propose the Demonstration of universal Natures before that of particulars, and that of Metals before the other of imperfect Minerals and Stones, as be¦ing more excellent through their perfection of mixture; wherefore we have next allotted this Chapter for the treatise of the particular natures of Stones.

Stones are either known under the name of most Precious, less Precious, or Common.

The most Precious Stones are ordinarily called Jewels, being 18 in number. 1. An Agathe. 2. An Amethist. 3. An Asterites. 4. A Be∣ril. 5. A Carbuncle. 6. A Chalcedonie. 7. A Chrysolite. 8. A

Diamond. 9. An Emerald. 10. A Jaspis. 11. An Jacinth. 12. An Onyx. 13. A Ruby. 14. A Sarda. 15. A Saphir. 16 A Sar∣donix. 17. A Topaze. 18. A Turcois.

An Agathe is a stone of divers mixt colours, and in no wise transparent.

An Asterites is a stone somewhat resembling Crystal, and within the Moon when she is at full.

An Amethist is a stone of a Violet colour.

A Beril is of a Sea-green colour, and sometimes is found to have other colours mixt with it. A Prase is not unlike to it, only that it is not of so deep a green, neither so hard; for it wears away by much usage.

A Carbuncle is esteemed for the most precious of all Stones, and is of a Gold or Flaming colour. It is said that there is a kind of a Carbuncle (called a Pyrope) to be found in the East-Indies, which shines as bright in the Night as the Sun doth in the Day.

A Chalcedonie is a stone of a Purple colour.

A Chrysolite is of a Golden colour, hard and transparent.

A Chrysoprase is hard, and of a greenish colour.

A Diamond is thought to be the hardest of all Stones.

An Emerald is hard, and of a perfect green colour.

A Jaspis is of a greenish colour, sported here and there with bloudy Spots.

An Jacinth is of a Gold or flaming colour. Some of them decline from a Yellow to a deep Saffron red, or sometimes to a blewish co∣lour. They are neither perspicuous or opake, but between both.

An Onyx is of a brownish white, but of a dull transparency.

An Opale stone is by Pliny, Lib. 37. c. 6, accounted for the best and rarest of Stones, as participating of the rarest Colours of the ra∣rest Stones: its fire is more subtil then of a Carbuncle, shining with a Purple of an Amethist, greenish like to the Sea-green of an Emerald, &c.

A Ruby is a reddish stone. A Granate is a worser sort of Rubies.

A Sarda is of a transparent fiery red colour: A Cornelian is com∣prehended under it.

A Sardonix is composed (as it were) out of a Sarda and Onyx; it is scarce transparent.

A Saphire is opake, but of a clear sky or blew colour, and very hard.

A Turcois is opake, and of a colour between green and blew.

A Topaze is transparent, and of a colour between a grass green and a Saffron yellow: it is falsely confounded with a Chrysolite, there being a very discernable difference between them.

II. The less Precious Stones are found either within the bodies of living Creatures, or without.

Those that are found within the Bodies of Living Creatures are,

1. The Bezoar stone, which is found in the Belly of an Indian Goat-Stag, a Beast in some parts like to a Goat, in others to a Stag. The Stone is for the most part of a dark green, yet some are found of a yellowish, others of a Brown and Olive colour. They are brit∣tle and friable, containing oft-times a Straw, or a small Kernel in the midst of them, about which there concreaseth a slimy matter ba∣king to it in Blades. There are two sorts of them, viz. Oriental and Occidental.

2. A Tair of a Stag is a little Stone engendred in the corner of a Stags eye. It is very bright, smooth, round, very small and light. Its colour is yellowish, mixt with a few black streaks, and gives a strong Sent.

3. The Stones of a Goat are taken out of its Stomack or Gall.

4. There are also Stones found in the Stomack and Gall of an Oxe.

5. The German Bezoar stones are taken out of the Bellies of some Does that haunt the Alpes.

6. The Stone of an Indian Hogge, or as the Portugueses call it Pi∣edra de Puerco, is found in the Gall of an East-India Hogge, or in the stomack of a Porcupine; it is soft and fat to feel to, just as if you felt a piece of Castile Sope.

Pearles, that are generated within the Bellies of Sea shell-fish, as of Cockles, Muscles, or Sea-Oysters. These do most gather to the Sea-shore about the Spring, where they, (or rather the Sun through its drying faculty) do open their shels, whereby that gluti∣nous and clear moysture, which they had retained undigested a long∣time in their Bellies, and now being freed from its ayry parts, doth congeal through compression of the remaining thick waterish sub∣stance: which, if they do happen to be engendred, when the sky is dampish and cloudy, are affected also with a cloudiness, as not being sufficiently purified through the driness and heat of the Sun and the

ambient air. As long as they be under water, they are soft; but af∣ter a short time lying in the dry air, they do soon grow hard. When they are taken out of the shell some of the Fishes flesh cleaves to them, which they usually bite off by covering them for a while with Salt.

2. The Alectory Stone is taken out of a Cocks Maw. This stone is more frequently found in Cocks, when they are in their fourth or fifth year.

3. A Bufonite is a Stone found in the head of an old Toad; its shape is for the most part long or round.

4. A Chelidony is taken out of the Maw or Liver of a young Swallow; its colour is a black mixt with a little red. Sometimes they breed two together, whereof the one is more blackish, the other enclines more to a red.

5. The Carp-stone is white without, and yellow within, being found in the throat of a Carp. There is also another triangular stone engendred in the head of it, besides two long stones more sticking above its eyes.

6. The Stones of a Crab, otherwise called Crabs-eyes, are white and round.

7. A Saurite is found in the Belly of a Lizzard.

8. A Limace-stone is engendred in the head of a House-Snaile.

9. The Perch-stones are taken out of the head of a Perch, near to the Back-bone.

III. The less pretious stones found without the bodies of Li∣ving Creatures are,

1. The AEtites, or Eagle-stone, which is found in an Eagles Nest, and is of a light red colour.

2. Coral, which is a shrub of the Sea, being green and soft un∣der water, but assoon as it is plucked from the bottom of the Sea, and exposed to the air, it becomes red and hard like unto a stone. Hence Ovid. Lib. 4. Metam.

Nunc quo{que} coralliis eadem Natura remansit, Duritiem tacto capiant ut ab aere, quod{que} Vimen in aequore er at, fiat super aquore saxum.

There are several sorts of it, viz. Red, Green, White, Yellow, Brown, Black, and of a mixt colour. Some pieces of Coral ap∣pear

to be half Wood and half Stone.

Crystal waxeth upon the snowie Hils; It is oft found upon the Alpes that divide Italy from Helvetia. Its shape is hexagonal, the cause is the same with that of the angular shape of Alume. Authors are at great variance whether it is generated out of Ice. No cer∣tainly, for Ice is nothing near so clear, neither can it be purified after its concretion. Its Matter then is the subtiler and purer part of Snow concreased and congealed: for what is more crystalline and pure then the liquor of Snow, as being purified from all gross parts through its first evaporation from the waters to the Heavens, and thence precipitated pure, and freed from its greater part of ter∣restrial admixture? I need not add more for to explain its generati∣on, since it is generated in the same manner that all other stones are generated.

The Haematite or Blood-stone is of an Iron colour permixt with bloudy streakes: some are more blackish, others yellowish.

The Galactite, or Milk-stone is of an Ash colour.

A Marble is a smooth shining stone, admitting of sundry co∣lours. It is known by three sorts.

1. Alabaster, which is a white transparent Marble.

2. The Porphirstone, which is drawn through with red and white streakes.

3. An Ophirstone whose colour is a green, spotted with spots like unto those of a Serpent.

A Sarcophage, or flesh-eating stone is of an Ash colour. It derives its name from eating mans flesh away without pain.

A Lazul-stone is of a blew colour, speckt within its body with Golden specks like unto so many stars.

An Armene stone is of the same colour, excepting that in stead of Golden specks, it is marked with green, blew, and blackish spots.

The Themeade is a stone which driveth Iron from it, wherein it proves contrary to the attraction of the Loadstone, upon which we shall insist particularly in a Chapter by it self, as requiring a more distinct and nice search.

The Nephritick stone is sent hither by the Inhabitants of Nova Hispania; it loo••s greasie about, as if it were besmeated with Oyl.

I••s colour is for the most part a light green, others are of a mixt colour. It is hought to be a kind of a Jaspis.

The Judaean stone, so called because it is frequently found in Ju∣daa,

and in some parts of Silesia, being friable, and round like to an Olive, of a pale ash colour, having even streaks running down its length, as if they were artificially marked upon it. The greater of them are called Masculine, the lesser Feminine.

The Leopard-stone is of a long, round and pyramidal figure, where∣of some are whitish, or of an ash-colour; others blackish, and tran∣sparent, like to Muscadine wine.

IV. Common stones are either porous and spongy, or solid and compact. The first kind comprehends a Tophe, a Pumice stone, and a Sponge stone. The latter is divided into a Rock, a Rock-stone, a Flint, an Emrod, a Whetstone, a Gravel-stone, an Amianth, a Chalck-stone, a Talck-stone, a Glass-stone, a Calaminar-stone, and an Ostiocolla.

A Tophe is a stone something harder then clothy Sand, and friable like to it.

A Pumice stone is cavernous like to a Sponge, fit to make a thing smooth with.

A Sponge stone is concreased in a Sponge, being of a whitish co∣lour, but friable; it is otherwise called a Cysteolithe.

A Rock is vulgarly enough known, and therefore needs no description. Rock stones are great stones cut out of a Rock, where∣with they build houses.

A Flint is unknown to none.

An Emrod is a stone wherewith Glasiers cut Glasses into pieces.

A Whetstone declares it self through its name, whose finer sort is called a Touchstone, and serves for to try Metals upon.

Gravel-stones are found every where upon the sides of Rivers, and upon Hils.

An Amianth is somewhat like to Feather alume, nevertheless dif∣fering from it in aptness to take fire, whereas fire will not take hold of the Amianth; besides alume is of an adstringent tast, the other not.

A Chalck-stone is, whereout they burn Lime for to build houses.

A Talck-stone is only commended for a Cosmetick.

The Glassestone, otherwise called Muscovy Glass, is transparent like to an ordinary glass; and may be cut into very thin Leaves. It is of various colours, viz. white, yellow, brown, black.

The Calaminar stone is of a yellow colour, or rather a yellow mixt with ash, red, or brown: It is of no great hardness.

V. Pbysiologists do usually adscribe great vertues to most stones, especially to the most precious of them, possibly because they are

bought at a dear Rate, and therefore they ought to respond in their internal virtues to their extrinsick value. But let us make a just dis∣quisition upon their Natures.

The Agathe is said to be good against all Venom, particularly against the Bite of a Scorpion: It makes a man wise, prudent, and eloquent. I should be loath to rely upon the vertues of an Agathe were I bit of a Scorpion, or to undertake to cure a Fool with it of his Phrensie: its strength, whereby it should produce these effects, is very ocult. Venoms admitted through the pores, are to be expelled with the strongest Diaphoreticks; but I could never hear an Agathe commended for any such effect. To the contrary, it hinders the Cure of all poysons, because it is obstructive, unless it be exhibited in a large Dose.

An Asterite comforts the Brain, and cures all its distempers. How can it, since its spirits are fixed, and do never reach the Brain?

An Amethist represses Vapours flying up from the Stomach, and hinders Drunkeness: This may be true, supposing they take a great Dose of it, and that they do not drink above a Glass or two.

A Beril is good to cure a superficial wound of the eye; but Tu∣tia is much better.

A pale Carbuncle, Chrysolite and Topaze are registred to resist venom, to comfort the heart, and to drive away Melancholy, and Lust: I suppose it will scarce work upon a Satyre.

A Chalcedony is good against Melancholy, and makes a man mer∣ry; but not comparable to a Glass of Sack.

A Crysoprase is thought to be good against the trembling of the heart, and to conduce to the cure of a misty and dim sight: To the contrary, it causes a palpetation of the heart, and in a small quantity it is obstructive; and for the sight I alwaies apprehended a green colour, as of a Beril or Emerald, to be more agreeable with it.

A Diamond is praised for its vertue of removing the palpitation of the heart, and of producing Mirth: but not through any intrinsick vertue, but extrinsick value, especially to a poor mans eye. They say, that it obtundeth the attractive power of a Loadstone; very pro∣bably that it doth, in case it is included close within the body of a great Diamond.

An Emerald and an Jacinth are commended for their Alexiphar∣macal vertues against poyson, and for curing the falling sickness.

A Jaspis, Saphir, Topaze, Onyx, Sarda & a Sardonix for chearing the

heart, flopping a fluxe of bloud, preserving Chastity, and pro∣moting travel.

A Ruby and a Turcois for clearing the sight.

How these kinds of Precious stones should produce these admira∣ble effects is unknown to me. First let us enquire into the truth of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of them, then of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

As touching the certainty of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 falsely ascribed to them, I must evidence from my own experience that I have oft prescribed the chiefest of them, being besides artificially prepared viz. Magist. Perl. Powders composed out of Fragm. of Granates, Jacinths, Rub. &c. in extream weaknesses, and have very diligently observed their Ef∣fects.

The Effects, which I perceived to flow from these immediate∣ly after the exhibition of them, were a present refocillation of the vital spirits, and as it were a more vigorous motion of the Arteries; but then such pulses caused by the foresaid motion were very une∣qual, sometimes remitting, other times intending in their strength. Besides, this alteration of motion would last in some not above an hour or two at most, in others not longer then a score of Pulses, or frequently not above a Pulse two or three after the taking of it.

In the next place, let us search into their 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉

1. We gather that the heart was affected by them, but how? not primarily and immediately, (as if some volatil spirits had been united to the Arterial spirits, and so communicated to the heart;) because the spirits of these kind of stones are so much fixed to their matter, that they are in a manner inseparable, although endeavou∣red by Chymical diligence; that they are so, is undoubtedly true to those that have made trial of it. If the real Tincture of Coral or of Gold is so difficult, if not impossible to attain unto, much more of these, which exceeds the other by far in fixation of bodies. That the spirits of these Precious stones are so entirely fixed, their not wea∣ring though much used, is a manifest Argument, which, if their spi∣rits were volatil, would as much befall to them as to others. They are much of the Nature of Gold, which although you expose to the strongest heat of fire, will not yield a Minim of its weight; if so, then we cannot imagine, that any whit of their vo∣latil Nature should be separated by our weak heat; if Aq. Regia is too inferiour to separate their spirits from their earth, much less our mild Ferment. But supposing an impossibility to be possible, viz.

that by length of time this might be effected, yet it cannot answer to the cause of so immediate an effect; neither must we fly to that worn out Sanctuary of ignorance Ocoult Qualities; for it is denied to these also to act at a distance * 1.4. But to keep you nolonger in suspence, the truth of the matter is this; the Heart, the Brain and the Liver do alwaies sympathize with the Stomack; the one through com∣monness of Membranes and Nerves of the sixth pair, the other through the Branches of the Coeliacal Artery, the last through the Mesenterical and other Branches of the Vena Portae, especially in extream weaknesses. This is evident, Drink but a Glass of Wine, and immediately your vital spirits will pulsate more vigorously your Animal motion will be rendered stronger, and your Veins will swell upon it. Wherefore the Stomach being much relaxed in most weak∣nesses, and filled with Damps and Vapours, and sometimes parta∣king of a Malignancy, doth through the same Relaxation by continu∣ation relaxe the Arteries, Nerves and Veines inserted into her bo∣dy, whence their spirits are necessarily rendered feeble and moist. Now then, the Stomack being somewhat cleared of these moist eva∣porations, doth recover a little strength, which in like manner the foresaid Channels and Spirits do immediately grow sensible of: which if so, the case is plain; to wit, that the benefit, which the noble parts receive, doth derive from the depression of these damps, through the weight of those precious Powders; the same sinking to the bottom to conglomerate and contract the stomach, by which contraction they expel the aforesaid Vapours. Exhibite any weighty Powders, as of Coral, Crystal, Bole Armen, &c. they will refocil∣late the Spirits, and prove as suddenly cordial (although ex acciden∣ti) as others of the most precious Carbuncles, or Magistery of Pearl; which is an undoubted sign, that it is nothing else but their dense weight whereby they operate those Effects. Neither must you in∣fer hence that I assert, that all weighty bodies are cordial; no, but only such as are densely weighty, and have no noxious quality ac∣companying of them; provided also their weight be not so excessive, as to overpress the stomach.

By all this it appears, how far Jewels may be said to be Cor∣dial; as for any other effects that are adscribed to them, they are fictitious and deceitful.

You may Object, that the Tincture or rather Magistery of Eme∣ralds is commended for its miraculous vertue of stopping a Loose∣ness.

I Answer, That it is not the Emerald, which is the sole cause of this Effect, but its being impregnated with Spirits and volatil Salt of Urine, which being very detergent, and almost as adstrin∣gent as Alume, do principally work that Miracle, as you call it; for digest its Powder with any other Menstruum, and its Operation will vary: Or abstract the Tinctures of any other Stone or Mineral Earth, (provided they partake of no noxious quality) with the same Menstruum of Spir of Urin, and you will assuredly find the vertue to be the same.

Thus much touching their Intrinsick vertue: As for their Exter∣nal Effects, they are more certain and evident.

1. They do clarifie the sight through their Lustre and splendor, by obtending the optick air. They do cheer the visive spirits by moving them gently, and as it were quavering upon them through their flashes and glisterings of Light. This is very true; for when you look suddenly upon a great Jewel, the sparkling of it will immedi∣ately quicken your eye-spirits, and as it were by consent cheer you. The same effect we do plainly perceive in our selves, when wecome suddenly out of a dark Room into the Sun-shiny Light; wherefore I say the production of stones are ordained by God for to remain entire, and to please the eye by being lookt upon, and not to be bro∣ken into pieces and spoiled, when they are become scarce worth a Bodel, whereas before their value was of a great price.

Before I leave this Subject, I will only insert a word touching the cause of their glistering and splendor.

A Carbuncle, and particularly a Pyrope is alone said to shine in the dark, although Sennert. in his Phys. doth ignorantly deny it. The cause of its actual light in the dark is an actual flame kindled within the body of the stone, and there remaining Catochizated, whose Light is further intended by a Reflection upon the thick waterish parts of the stone, and glisters through its refraction by angles ad∣herent to the matter and dividing the intrinsick Light. The same, to wit, reflection and refraction, is also the cause of the shining and glistering light of the other most precious stones.

VI. Among the less precious stones, the Bezoar, or as the Persi∣ans call it, Pa Zahar * 1.5, a word compounded out of Pa against, and Zahar, Venom; that is, a stone against all kinds of Venom or Poysons. But we here in these parts have a way of commending a thing far above what it is esteemed beyond Sea, and Quack-like, of

extolling it against all putrid and malignant Feavers, the Plague, Small Pox, Measles, malignant Dysenteries, and what not? There are many of these Goat-Stags in Persia * 1.6, which are fed in Fields near a place called Stabanon, two or three daies journey from Laza, a great City of that Countrey. These Fields protrude a great quan∣tity of an Herb very like to Saffron or Hermodactyls, whereon those Beasts do feed, out of the subsidence and faeces of whose juyce re∣maining in the stomach, the foresaid stone concreaseth, which doth very miserably torment their bodies: But if the same beasts seed upon other mountainous herbs, this stone doth happen to dis∣solve, and comes away from them in small pieces. Now, that a stone engendred out of an unwholsom and poysonous herb should work such Miracles, doth by far exceed the Extent of my Belief. Moreover Physitians are very conscientious in dispensing the dose of it, imagining that 5 or 6 Graines must be sufficient to expel all Malignancy out of the humoral Vessels through a great sweat; but I have taken a whole Scruple of it my self, to try its vertues, and found it only to lye heavy at my stomach, and that was all. Besides I have several times prescribed it to Patients, in whom I never could observe the least Effect of it. Supposing this stone were exalted to such faculties, there is scarce one amongst a hundred is right; for those Mahometical Cheats have a Trick of adulterating them, and so thrusting two or three one after another down a Goats throat, they soon after kill him, and take the same stones out before witness, who shall swear they are true ones; for they saw them taken out.

The Tair of a Stagge doth expel sweat extreamly, and may be used against poysons and all contagious Diseases. Horstius com∣mends it besides to facilitate hard Labour in Women. The German Bezoar stone is fained to excel in the same faculties that were adscri∣bed to the Oriental Bezoars.

Piedra de puerco some six or seven years ago had acquired a fame, through the false imposition of a knavish Jew, of excelling all other stones in vertue, insomuch that there was no disease, but would give way to it. This Jew sought all the means imaginable to set out the vertues of the said stone, that so he might intice some one or other to buy it from him at a high price. It fell out (as the learned Dr. Bate related to me) accidentally, that he came to one Mr. M. N. house, whose wife had some hours before taken a vomit (I suppose it was a Dose of the Infus. of Croc. Metal.) against a double inten∣mittent

tertian; The last vomit made her very sick, as usually it doth: The Jew imagining her to be in an Agony, ready to give up the Ghost, called in great haste for a glass of Wine and infused his stone in it for a moment or two, then gave it to the Patient, per∣swading her it would stay her vomiting (which had then already stayed of it self; for the operation begun to tend downwards) and infallibly cure her of the ague. She drunk it off and her vomiting staid, (as I told you of it self) and her sickness ceased withall, because the vomit had done working; her Ague left her because she had dischar∣ged the continent cause of the disease by her vomiting. Imme∣diately this stone was cried up for curing a woman like to die, and for taking away her Paroxisms or fits in an instant. Soon after one bade him a hundred pounds for the stone, but as soon again slited it, when he heard the case stated by a Physitian. Even so is the Vul∣gar through the forwardness of their belief cheated and deceived every day by every Quacks Medicine, among whom some pay dear enough, and oft purchase it with no less than the loss of their lives. This stone is good for nothing else but for curing the yellow Jaun∣dise, and particularly against the Cholera or Cholerick passion, which is very frequent amongst the East-indians, who usually take the infu∣sion of this stone to appease it.

Pearls are accounted for the greatest cordial in the extreamest weaknesses, and to have an alexipharmacal vertue against all putre∣faction, Venome, and the Plague, and to chear the mind; all this is to be apprehended no otherwise than I have described the same properties to be imputable to the most precious stones.

The Alectorite is thought to encrease courage, raise lust, and quench a great drought, if a man do but carry it about him: but this is fabulous.

A Bufonite is praised for a present Antidote against all poysons, insomuch that some do assert it to change its colour when ever a venemous draught is present. Casp. Bauhin. doth discourse very su∣perstitiously upon this, the Bezoar, and other stones, and adds (I doubt) something more of his own than ever he tried, neverthe∣less I should be loath to confide upon it.

A Chelidony is said to cure Convulsion fits in Children if only worn about their neck; but it is hard to be believed. The two long stones and the throat stone of a Carp cure convulsion fits; the tri∣angular stone extends its vertue against the Collick.

Crabs eyes are cooling, drying, detergent, discutient, break the stone of the kidneys, dissolve bloud bruised within the body, and are good in a Plurisie, Ptysick, and in the Collick. Besides, they are used to cleanse the Teeth.

A Sourite is said to be an Antidote against all poysons.

A Limace stone is used against the Ptysick, and consumption of the Lungs.

Perch stones are taken to break the stone of the kidneys, and to cleanse the reines; externally they use them for dentifrices and the drying of wounds.

The Eagle stone is by some believed to further labour, if tyed to the thigh, and staies it, if tyed to the arm. * 1.7

Coral is cooling, drying, and adstringent: It comforts the Heart, Stomack, and Liver; it púrifieth the bloud, and is good against all kind of malignant Feavers, the Plague and Poyson; it chears the mind, (but that is doubtful,) stops a Gonorrhoea, Menstrua, and all loosenesses; it prevents Convulsion fits in Children; outward∣ly it heals Ulcers, and brings them to a Cicatrix; it dries up the rheumes of the eyes. Paracelsus doth madly use it for an Amulet to prevent being bewitcht, or ridden by devils, Lightnings, Frights, Convulsion fits, Melancholly, and Poysons.

Crystall is adstringent, good against any looseness, or abundance of flowers in women; it is further commended for conducing to the abundant increase of milk; it breaks the Stone, and dissipates any tartarous matter; whence it is used against the gout.

The Bloud stone is of a cooling, drying, and restringent nature; it stops the spitting of bloud, and binds the belly in a bloudy Flux, or looseness; externally it cures the ulcers and rheumes of the eyes; it consolidates the ulcers of the Lungs.

The Galactite comforteth the Infant in the Mothers belly, in∣creases milk, and externally cures Ulcers and Rheumes of the eyes.

The Marble stone is only used for building, and to cut Statues out of it.

The Ophite internally breaks the stone of the kidneys; if tyed to the body, it cures the Head-ach, and preserves the body from the Plague: there are Cups made out of it, whose liquor infused in them they say expels Venome, cures all Agues and Consumptions. The stone warmed and applied outwardly cures the Chollick, Pleurifie, Gout, Stone: all this is but fabulous.

The Lazul stone purges Meiancholly, hence cures all melancho∣ly diseases, viz. a Quartan, Falling-sickness, Apoplexy, all diseases of the Spleen. It is hung about Childrens necks for to prevent fights, and to strengthen their sight; women wear it about them to prevent miscarriages.

An Armene stone is commended for the same vertues against the same diseases, but is counted more efficacious.

The Nephritick stone breaks the stone of the kidneys if only tied to the arm; this seems to be dubious.

The Judaean stone is said to provoke Urin instantly, and to break the stone of the kidneys.

The Leopard stone is used for the same intent.

A Tophe is of little or no use in Physick.

A Pumoise is cooling, drying, and adstringent; it gently mundi∣fies Ulcers, and particularly those of the eyes, and perduces them to a cicatrice; it serveth besides for a Dentrifice.

A Spunge stone is used against the stone of the kidneys, and against the Kings evil.

A Rock stone serves only for building.

A Flint is the great preserver of fire; it provokes urin above all other things if oft heated red hot and quenched in white Wine.

An Emrald is of little use in Physick, except in Chymistry; its tincture precipitates and fixes Mercury in a moment. The Glasiers make use of it to cut Glass with it.

The Amianth resisteth witchcraft; externally it is detergent and cures the Itch; internally, if dissolved with a little sugar in Aqua vitae, it cures women of the Whites.

A Chalck stone is fiery, and knawing, and in length of time burns a crust.

The Ostiocolla is internally and externally used for to conglutinate broken bones.

Talck we have spoken of before.

The Glass stone doth whiten womens faces, and maketh them look smooth.

A Calaminar stone is drying, detergent, adstringent, sarcotick and cicatrizing.

VII. Before I close this mineralogy, I will but name the kinds of mineral earths: viz. terra sigillata (so called because it is usually selled,) which is either Turkish, being sealed with Turkish characters,

and is sold to us for Terra lemnia; or of Maltha, sealed with the stamp of that Island; or German, which comprehends two kinds; the one being of a clayish colour is found about Triga, a Town in Silesia, prepared and sealed with their seal; the other is of three colours, White, Ash, and Red, and sent from a place in Wet∣teraw, known by the name of Terra Wetteracensis, or Lubaicensis. All these earths are drying and restringent, resisting putrefaction, dissolving bruised bloud, moving sweat, and Cordial. These vertues depend upon a subtil spirit, which is permixt through the said earths.

Bole armene is a red kind of earth, brought hither from Armenia; it is also found about Wittenberg in Germany. It is drying and adstrin∣gent; hence stops all fluxes of bloud, loosenesses, womens men∣strua, and expels putrefactions.

Marle is a kind of fat earth, inclosed within great stones: in∣ternally it dissolves bruised bloud; externally, it proves adstringent, sarcotick, and cicatrizing.

Red Chalck is commonly known; it is adstringent and empla∣stick.

Oaker is much of the same nature. Red Chalck is detergent and adstringent.

Jappan earth is of a purple colour, here and there speckt with white specks, and of an austere taste; it is commended for drying up Catarrhes, and strengthning the brain, if held in ones mouth.

Tripolis is a kind of earth of a deep yellow, good for nothing but to scoure brass Kettels.

Dioscorides and Galen do make mention of other earths, as Ter∣ra Samia, Melia, Terrachia, Cimolia, Selinusia, Eretria, Pnigitis, and Ampelitis, but their vertues being much inferiour to those fore∣going, they are little taken notice of by Physitians of this Age.

Among these earths we must not forget that whereout Porcelaine Dishes are made: there are three sorts of it, The one is of a tran∣sparent green colour, like to a Jaspis or an Emerald, yielding to nei∣ther in price or beauty, and is alone to be bought in Bengala, Guzu∣rate, Decan, but at an extraordinary rate. The other is of a transpa∣rent white colour, like to Crystal, and is artificially made up out of a certain paste in the Island Carge, near the mouth of the Euphrates. The paste consists out of Oyster shels, and Egg-shells of some birds, called by the Inhabitants Teze, and Beyde & of many others, which being stampt and mingled with some other materials are buried un∣der

ground, where they are to lye forty, fifty, or sixty years long; Parents shewing their Children where such a mixture was laid, who at the time of its perfection and maturity do take it out and make Dishes or Pots of it. The third sort is of a Pearl colour, but somewhat more dusky, and is made out of a certain white earth in the great Province of China, which being well cleansed, sifted, mingled, stampt, and duly prepared, serveth them to make Pots and Dishes out of.

For a Corollary I will insert my sense upon Libavius his mineral flesh, which he in his Singular. part. 1. fol. 252. infers to be very possible. I shall add but one Argument: Earth we observe (sup∣posing it to be somewhat below its Surface (destroyes and consumes all kinds of flesh, as appears in dead bodies buried. How then can she be thought to conceive apt matter for such a vital substance? For living creatures are generated no where, but where the heat of the Sun may reach in such a measure, as to stir up, mollifie, and vi∣vifie the substance conceived. Nevertheless near the Surface the aforesaid flesh is generable, as appears in many square Worms whose shape and form is in nothing differing from the supposed mineral Mole. Theophrastus lib. de lapid. describes mineral Ivory, and bones; but you must not imagine these to be distinguisht from stones, supposing them to be generated below the Surface of the earth; However I will grant you, that real bones are genera∣ted near to the Surface budding out like sprigs; for in Thuringia the same are oft found sticking out of the earth: And Linscot in his voyage to the East Indies tell us that the Inhabitants of Goa cast the horns of beasts killed for provision into a certain place within a mile or two from the Town, where they soon take root and spread themselves into branches.

CHAP. III. Of the Loadstone.

• 1. The various names of the Loadstone, and its kinds.
• 2. The Physical Essence of the Loadstone.
• 3. An enumeration of its Properties.
• 4. The demonstration of the first Mechanick property of the Load∣stone.
• 5. The demonstration of the other Mechanical properties.
• 6. Of its nautical property. What is intended by the Poles of the Load∣stone.
• 7. The division of the Loadstone into Circles.
• 8. An enumeration of the nautical properties of the Magnete.
• 9. A demonstration of the said nautical properties.
• 10. The cause of the deviation of the Compass Needle.
• 11. An Objection answered.
• 12. Cartesius his Doctrine examined touching the Loadstone.
• 13. The fabulous property of the Loadstone.

I. THe Loadstone is otherwise called a Magnete from the first Inventor thereof Magnes, a driver of Cattel, who garding his heard upon the Mount Ida, felt his slip-shoes, being fastned with Iron pegs, to stick fast to the ground, and his driving staffe, which was pegged at the bottom with an Iron peg, to stick first like∣wise, whereat he was much astonisht, but searching narrowly into the cause he found they were a sort of stones that held him.

The Greeks named this stone Sideritis, which Pliny, lib. 36. C. 16. derives from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, Iron; and not without a just ground, it having a vertue of attracting Iron to it. Others knew it by the name of Lapis Heraclius, not derived from Hercules, or Heraclius the supposed Inventor, but from Heraclia a City of Lydia, where the best were found in great number. The Germans call it ein seilstein, or a sail∣stone, because the Mariners sail by it.

This stone changes its name by the places, where it is usually found.

1. The Magnesian Loadstone is engendred about the City Mag∣nesia.

2. An Alexandrian Loadstone is taken up about Alexandria.

3. It is found in Echio, in Boeotia.

4. The worst of them, being spungy and loose, are found near the Cape Verlychi in Natolia.

5. The best are those of AEthiopia, being the blewet, heavier, and drawing Iron stronger. Taisnierius supposing them to grow in the bottom of the AEthiopian Sea, relates an odd story, that some Ships crossing the AEthiopian Sea, and bearing near to the Promon∣tories should have been drawn to the bottom of the Sea, by some Loadstones taking hold of their Iron Pins.

II. Before we apply our selves to the enumeration of the pro∣perties of the Loadstone, let us in the first place search into its in∣ternal principles.

The Loadstone is (as it were) imperfect Iron, but not so neer re∣sembling it as Iron resembles Steel. It is between a Stone and a Me∣tal, and therefore in a manner is not perfectly concocted. Its mate∣rial principle is a loose earth rarefied by dense fire and incrassated air, being unequally mixt * 1.8 and tempered. Its forma ultima is some∣times a compleat Metal like to Iron, other times like to a hard reddish blew stone. Both these have been found by many, not knowing what to make of them, which in all probability were concocted Loadstones. That they were Loadstones is evidenced by the remaining vertues, although but very weak of attracting Iron. Its body being throughout porous (that is loose and not very solid,) its intrinsick parts must of necessity partake of a certain figure as all porous bodies do, although in some more, in others less. Iron it self (as also a Lyzzard stone) consists of intrinsick parts Cuspidally or Pyramidally formed, that is with streaks transcurring as it were into Pyramidal points. In Alume likewise we see its parts are Hexagonal; in Crystal the same; and so in all bodies, although it is not alwaies visible, however appearing in our present subject. The cause you know is from the manner of exhalation & proruption of the ayry and fiery parts, that have left it, and minutely do still leave it. Between these triangular pointings we do imagine insensible cavities or pores, through which those emanations do continually pass, and by whose figure they are directed to their passages outward; those I say are continuous and very potent.

III. Now we have declared enough to demonstrate most of its properties, which I shall instantly enumerate. They are either Me∣chanical, Nautical, Medicinal, or fabulous. Its Mechanical proper∣ty is of attracting Iron: Nautical, of inclining or moving towards the North Pole, and thereby of directing Mariners in steering their course, of which more anon; Medicinal, of adstriction and strench∣ing blood. AEtius lib. 2. tetrabl. cap. 25. gives us this account of its medicinal vertues: The Magnete or Herculean stone hath the same vertues which a blood stone hath: They say that it doth asswage the pains of the Gout in the feet and in the wrist, if held in the hand. This is fa∣bulous, but if applied being mixt with other ingredients in a pla∣ster, it doth really give ease in some kinds of Gouts. Serapio, lib. de simpl. part. 2. cap. 384. commends the Magnete for curing wounds, befaln by a venomous weapon; it is to be powdered and mixt with other Oyntments and applied to the part affected; besides, the Patient is for some daies to take a Dose of it internally untill the venom is purged away by stool. Parey lib. 7. Chir. cap. 15 attributes a very memorable cure of a bursted belly to it. Fabr. Hildan. Cent. 5. Observ. Chir. 31. obs. rehearses a famous cure luckily done by it by the advice of his Wife (at a dead lift I suppose) upon a Mer∣chant, who was tormented with a miserable pain in one of his eyes caused by a little piece of steel that was accidentally peirced into it. All kind of Anonynes were applied, but to no purpose, at last the Loadstone was thought upon, which he caused to be held near to the eye, whereby it was soon drawn out. The fabulous properties of this stone are of losing its attractive vertue by the apposition of a Diamond; of curing wounds at a distance, for which purpose it is added to Bombasts sympathetical oyntment; and of preserving youth, for which end they say the King of Zeylan causes his victuals to be dressed in Magnete Dishes.

I return to its Mechanical property, about which Authors are very various, some, as Nicander, Pliny, Anton. Mercat. lib. 2. de oc∣cult. prop. cap. 1. Matthiol. in Dios. lib. 5. cap. 105. Encel. de re Me∣tal. lib. 3. cap. 8. fabr. Hildan. in the late quoted observ. asserting it to attract Iron at one end, and to repel it at another. Others af∣firming the contrary, viz. That it attracts Iron from all parts, but by several impulses as it were, moving in several Figures, some be∣ing direct, others oblique. It is true in an oblique motion the Steel at the first impulse seems to recede, because of its changing its position

towards the Loadstone; besides this change the Steel also varies according to its diverse position towards the stone; we need not confirm the truth of this by arguments, the experiment it self (viz. placing small pieces of filings of Steel round about the stone), will g••ve you a further proof of it. Wherefore these forementioned Authors imagining the North part of this stone to be alone properly the Loadstone, accused Pliny of an errour for affirming the Thea∣mede stone to reject Iron, which they affirmed was no other but the South part of the Magnete: Whether the Theamedes doth repel Iron or no, I know not, only thus much I know, that the descripti∣on of it is altogether differing from that of the Loadstone; neither can I believe that Pliny, being so well versed in stones, should so easily mistake in this. Letting this pass, it is certain:

1. That in the North hemisphere it doth attract Iron most at its North part, and more directly; at the other sides its attractive vertue upon Iron is less potent and draws more oblique.

2. One Loadstone doth not draw the other, unless the one be more concocted than the other, and then it doth.

3. That a Loadstone capped with Steel attracts more vigorously than when naked.

4. That it draweth Iron stronger at some places than at others; at some seasons than at others.

5. That it attracts Steel more potently than Iron.

6. That it doth also attract Copper although but weakly.

7. That its Mechanick and nautical vertue is communicable to Iron.

8. That the Magnete loseth its vertue by rust; by lying open in the air; by moisture; by lying near to hot Spices, as the Indian Mariners, who transport Pepper and other Spices, do testifie; by fire; by being touched with the juyce of Garlick or Onions. That in length of time its vertue doth intirely exhale, leaving only a course rusty stone behind it.

9. That a Loadstone being intersected by a section almost per∣pendicularly incident upon the supposed axeltree of the said stone, and its pieces placed one against the other, so that the faces of each section may constitute a side of an acute angle, terminated by a common point of their South or North Pole, doth attract Iron more potently by far than otherwise.

IV. I should now begin to demonstrate the first effect of the

Loadstone through its proper cause, but before I can arrive to its solution, it will be requisite for you to know what is ordinarily meant by its North part. The said Part is otherwise by Authors termed the North Pole of the Loadstone, because it doth look or lye towards the North Pole of the Heavens; or of the Earth, because it tends downwards withall. Poles are (vulgarly) described to be the two extremities of an (axis) axeltree, about which a Globe or Wheel moves round. If so, then properly a Loadstone cannot be said to have either Axis or Poles, because according to the vulgar opinion it doth not move round. Wherefore the former denomination is im∣properly attributed to it, viz. the extreme central point of its tenden∣cy towards the Arctick Pole is termed the North Pole of the stone, and the opposite extremity is called the South Pole of it. Next re∣member out of the Ch. of Coct. that all bodies in their decoction do run off their temperament through streams or small mixtures of the Elements gradually deserting the decocting bodies, and taking their egress or fuming through their pores. These pores * 1.9 tend most from the transcurrent Axis towards the North. That its pores tend most towards the North is evident by its intrinsick parts within (as you may see when it is cut through) running variously intorted towards the North in streaks; these streaks are distinguisht from one ano∣ther through interjacent porosities, otherwise they would be con∣tinuously one. That the Loadstone emits fumes, is testified from its looseness and inequality of mixture: For all parts, (as I have shew∣ed before,) that are unequally mixt, suffer a discontinuation of their mixture, because one Element being predominant, and having its force united through the said unequal mixture, must needs make way for its effumation, and afterwards break through by egressing fumes: but such is the Loadstone. Ergo. 2. That these fumes or effluvia do effumate through their Northerly pores, the experiment it self doth confirm to us; For we see that they attract Steel most at the North side † 1.10; besides, they usually rub the cross wires of Sea-Compasses at the North side, as being most effumous there. Thus much for the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and part of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉. Now for the manner of its attraction; and here it is disputed whether the Loadstone attracts Iron, or Iron the Loadstone. Hereunto I answer, That neither the Loadstone doth properly attract Iron, or Iron it: However since Iron is moved toward the Loadstone (but accidentally) by means of his effluvia or steames, therefore the Loadstone is said to draw

Iron to it. 2. Iron doth (improperly) move it self to the Loadstone, being incited to the same motion through the steames of the Load∣stone entring through its pores into its substance. The streams of the Loadstone are through their particular form and external shape or figure fitted to enter into the pores of Iron, which are in like manner fitted to receive the streams of the Loadstone; they being admitted do reserate the substance of Iron, or through their spe∣cifick penetrability do free the volatil parts of that Iron from the fixt ones, whence they do immediately through their fiery princi∣ple dilate and diffuse themselves towards that part of the Circum∣ference, where they feel the continual effumations of the Loadstone yet more to unite them, which reeking out, and being further diduct∣ed by a continuation of succeeding parts, do draw the course parts a∣long with it, as being still continuatly united to them. Or plainer, the said fumes of the Loadstone having entered the pores of Iron do immediately loosen the spirits of the Iron, which being dilated and united to the fumes of the Loadstone must needs covet a greater place, the want of which causeth them both to spout out at those holes, which are most patent; which must necessarily be those, through which the Magnetical fumes entered. This sudden spout∣ing out must cause an attraction of the Iron, because the extrin∣sick air doth suddenly enter its pores on the opposite side, for to recover a place within the Iron which it had lost without by being driven back out of its place by the prorupting fumes: This sudden irruption of the air on the opposite side drives the Iron forwards to that place whence it was first repelled: This you will the better un∣derstand if you compare it with our discourse set down in the Chapter of Local motion, and of a Vacuum.

These steams of the Iron do effumate through all the pores, where the vertue of the Loadstone hath touched it, especially at the Center of opposition to the stone, whence they breaking out in great quantity, do draw the body of Iron directly towards the Load∣stone: But if the objected Iron be defended by being besmeared with Oil or any other greasie substance, or by being dipt into water, it puts by and obtuses the Fumes of Loadstone. That the Loadstone doth effuse Fumes from it, is further made known to us,

1. Through its inequality of mixture and looseness of Sub∣stance, as I hinted before.

2. Either it must act, that is, attract at a distance, or else operate

through steams; it cannot at a distance, that being only proper to supernatural Agents, and denied to all natural ones; ergo the last.

3. If you burn it, it will cast a visible blew sulphurecus smoaky Flame.

4. It is not the Iron doth primarily effuse steams towards the Loadstone, because it is more compact, and less exhalable. Hence Scaliger might now have resolved his Doubt, whether the Load∣stone drew Iron, or Iron it. Why these Fumes do exhale most to∣wards the North, we have told you already.

Do not let it seem strange to you, that the emanations of this stone should reserate the mixture and Temperament of Iron; it be∣ing common to many other bodies, although Authors are not plea∣sed to take notice of it. The fumes of Mercury do open the body of Gold. The heat of the Sun opens the body of water, and attracts Vapours thence. Amber through its Emissives attracts Dust, Paper, &c. But of these elsewhere.

Why the stone moves steel variously according to its diverse po∣sition happens through the variety and obliquity of its Pores vari∣ously and obliquely directing its steames, and variously withal en∣tring the Pores of the objected Steel.

V. The Reason of the second Property is, because two Load∣stones being alike in mixture of body, and in Effumations cannot act upon one another; for all actions are upon Contraries. But in case the one be more concocted then the other, and in some wise dis∣sembling in their mixtures, then doubtless the one will act upon the other, and the more concocted will attract the less. The cause of the third is, that the Emanations of the Loadstone being appel∣led and harboured in an extraneous body, as that of Steel, do with more ease and in greater smoakes (as I have said before) exhale out of it, and consequently attract Iron stronger, and work with a greater Bent towards the Northern Pole. Besides steel collects all the egressing steames of the stone, which being concentrated in the body of the said steel, and consequently received in greater quanti∣ty, must prove more forcible. The solution of the fourth is contain∣ned in the first. The Reason of the fifth is, because steel is purified from its grosser parts, which did before somewhat hinder the ingress of the Influence of the Loadstone, and cohibite the Ef∣fluvia

of the affected body. Sixthly, It attracts Copper or Brass, be∣cause of the likeness of its Pores and mixture to Iron, whence it doth aptly receive the Energy of the Loadstone. The Reason of the Se∣venth may be drawn from the Third. 8. The Magnete happens to lose its strength through Rust, because its decoction is thereby stay∣ed, and its temperament subverted. Moysture, and its being expo∣sed to the air do lessen its vertue, because the latter doth so much disperse its emanations, and accelerate its decoction; the former dis∣solves its temperament. Spices weaken its attraction, because through their heat they disperse and discontinuate the emanating spirits; the like may be said of the juyce of Garlick and Onions. Mercury doth also destroy the temperament of the stone. Its vertue happens at last to relinquish it, through the natural course of De∣coction. The Reason of the Eighth is, because the emanations do in that position easily joyn together, slowing in like course and figure from their bodies.

Many more Conclusions might be deduced from the Expe∣riments of the Loadstone, whose solution may easily be stated from what hath been already proposed.

VI. Its Nautical Vertue is the great wonder of Nature to all Naturalists, to whom the Cause is no less stupendious. This Pro∣perty is, whereby one part of the stone moveth towards the South, the other to the North. Bodintu, Lib. 2. Theat. Nat. proposeth an Experiment relating to this Property, somewhat different to what others have observed: An Iron Needle (saith he) being gently rubbed against that part of the Magnete, where it lookt towards the North, whill•• it stuck to the Rock, and placed in a Balance, doth place that extremity, which was rubbed against the stone, towards the North. The same ver∣tue it exerciseth towards the South, if the Needle be rubbed against the South part of the Loadstone. Neither is the strength of the Magnete less in its Eastern and Western part, although the stone cannot turn it self to∣wards the Regions of the world, yet the Iron Needle can. What we have said cannot be understood unless it be experimented; for if you lay a piece of the Magnete upon a Board swimming in the water, and lay that side of the Magnete which looked towards the South before it was removed out of its natural Seat, against the side of another Loadstone, which before it was cut out, lookt likewise towards the South, then will the swimming stone flee to the other side of the Vessel in the water: If you should turn the North part of the Magnete, to the South part of the other Magnete

swimming in the water, the swimming part would suddenly come near and through a wonderful consent be both joyned to one another although the wood of the Vessel be between: The same will also happen if you put an Iron Needle into a Glass full of water being run through a piece of a Reed, and hold a piece of a Magnete in your other hand, one side of the Magnete will attract the Needle, the other will repel it. Thus far Bodi∣nus. The last Property of attraction doth not appertain to this place, the cause of which may nevertheless be made clear to you by what is foregoing. The former touching its Vergency, is observa∣ble, if it be true; but I doubt he hath not made tryal of it: Besides, none else do make mention of it, which were it real, they would not omit the Observation.

That, which may next be disputed upon, is, whether the Load∣stone turns to the South, or North Pole of the earth, or to the said Poles of the Heavens, or to neither.

In the first place, I wonder what they intend by a North and South Pole of the Earth. Those that agree to Copernicus, hold that they are the extream points of the Axeltree whereon the Earth doth move: Others, who deny Earth a motion, affirm them to be those points of the Earth that are responding to the Poles of the Heavens, that is, which do lie perpendicularly or diametrically under the said Poles. The former Opinion states the Poles of the Earth different from those of the Heavens. Among the latter, some have consent∣ed to believe the Poles of the Earth to be where the extremities of the Compass-Needles do diametrically point to the arctick and an∣tarctick Poles; that is, where the length of the Needle is accor∣ding to a right Line coincident with the imaginary axletree of the Poles of the world. The onely place of coincidence is concluded to be near the tenth degree beyond the Fortunate Islands (but that is false, since the same coincidence is also observed in other places,) from whence for that reason most do continue their mensuration of the Earths Longitude. But grant, the Poles of the Earth be at the points forementioned, why shall we apprehend the Loadstone rather to move towards the Poles of the Earth then of the Heavens. What? the Earth say they, attracts the points of the Loadstone to her Poles: An Absurdity, why should not the Earth through the same prin∣ciple of attraction draw other terrestrial bodies to it? or what is it they intend by a principle of attraction? I had thought that among the wandering Philosophers nothing but Fire and Air had been

attractive. Moreover, did the Magnete alwaies incline towards the Poles of the Earth then it must be exempted from all devia∣tion, which it is not; for in divers Meridians it hath divers respects to the Poles of the World, and consequently to those of the Earth. In Nova Zembla it deflects 17 degrees towards the East. In Nor∣way 16. About Neurenburgh 10. So in the Southwest Climates its deviation is no less various. Wherefore after all this we must be constrained to assert the Magnete not to incline directly either to the South or North Pole of the Heavens or of the Earth, al∣though, as I said before, its Vergency is towards the North and South.

The points of the Magnets Vergency are directly tending to the Poles of the Air: That is, The Poles of the Loadstone are directly coincident with those of the Air. You see its Poles are primarily neither perpendicular to those of the Heavens or of the Earth: Ergo its Poles do appropriate a particular situation. But be∣fore I prove their seat, it will not be improper to prefer the pro∣bation of the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 of their Poles. The emanations of the Loadstone move circularly; ergo they must have real Poles or immoveable points, for a Body is uncapable of a circular motion in all its parts. A real Axis is no less necessary: It being impossible to conceive two extream immoveable points in a globous body without being fastned or continuated to other fixt points, (which must likewise re∣main void of the same circular motion) and so on from one ex∣tream point to the opposite extream point. That the steames of the said stone affect a circular motion is evident, in that the continu∣ous effluvia of all bodies convert themselves into a like motion. Doth not the thick smoak of Coales, of Gunpowder, of Boyling water, in fine of all things in the World turn themselves round in the open air? What is it you can cast up into the air but it will incline to a circular motion? Do not those little Atoms, that are seen by us in the Rayes of the shining Sun (the same which some Author is pleased to term light it self, probably because the Sun through its re∣flection and refraction upon them engrosses its light, so as to render them, to be light glistering bodies to the eye,) make choice of a turn∣ing and winding motion? Which if so, what reason is there to move us to detract the said motion from the continuous steames of the Heraclian stone? Authors I remember, as Gilbert, Cabeus, Kircher, and others are accustomed to pronounce the Loadstone to contain a

collection of all the properties of the Earth in her, and recipro∣cally the Earth to partake of the qualifications of the Loadstone, but without reason: Nevertheless I may justly set down that the Load∣stone is enricht with all the dignities and vertues of Fire and Air; For as Fire and Air attract, move circularly, are diffused to the pe∣riphery, even so doth this stone. Here we may equally imagine Poles, Axis, Polar Circles, AEquator, Meridian, Horizon, a common and proper motion, &c.

VII. I shall begin with its Poles, whose Axis in most places in∣terfects the Axis of the fiery Heavens into oblique angles, which in some Climates happen to be more or less obtuse, or acute, except that about the tenth degree beyond the Fortunate Islands, and in some few other Meridians its Axis and Poles are coincident with those of the Firmament. The stone may be justly compared to a Planet, which as it doth in some stations of the Heaven seem to be eccentrical, in others concentrical, so this may be termed eccentrick or con∣centrick, or rather conpolar and expolar. Its greatest expolarity or declination from the Poles of the Firmament is by Mariners de∣prehended to be extended to seventeen degrees. Dr. Gilbert makes them up 23. that is within 30 min. equal to the greatest declinati∣on of the Poles of the Zodiack, but he omits the proof. Its Cen∣ter is the body of the stone, about which the steames move round, like the Wings of a Mill do rowl about their Axeltree. Its polar circles may be conceived to be those, that describe the distance of the Poles of the stone from those of the Firmament and of the Air. The AEquator is the middle circle imagined to divide the Orbe of the steams into two equal parts, viz. of North and South. It acquires a new Meridian in as many places as its Poles vary in their declination or ascension. Its Horizon is the Circle equally dividing its upper Hemisphaere from the lower. Next we will pro∣pose certain Theoremes of the Compass Needle.

1. The Mariners Needle, if gently rubbed against the Magnete throughout its length, and especially about both the points, doth imitate the nature of it, particularly of attraction, and of inclining towards the North and South.

2. If the Needle be touched throughout its whole length it doth tend Northwards and Southwards with more force than if only rubbed at one end or point.

3. The Needle being only touched at the South end will only

in the Meridional plage incline towards the South; and if at the North point, it inclineth to the North in the Septentrional parts.

4. The Needle being rubbed about the middle doth incline to∣wards the North and South although very weakly and slowly.

IX. These Theorems, together with the foregoing ones, we shall in∣stantly endeavour to demonstrate. You must observe, that the motion of the emanating fumes of the Magnete is from East to West, and from West to East, and consequently its Poles or immoveable points must be North and South, as you may more plainly under∣stand by this Scheme, where a is mark for the South Pole of the streames, and b for the North, γ for East, and δ for the West.

[illustration]

That the Magnete moves circularly in the manner aforesaid is evidenced by its circular attraction; for small pieces of Steel being placed about it are all obliquely attracted and forced to it, and not directly; which is an undoubted sign of the stones circular motion. 2. These Effluvia issuing forth in great fumes are through a super∣abundance protruded into small bodies of steames, which through an overforcing impulse of the air, do as it were reverberate & move back again, but circularly towards the stone, (like as we see thick smoaks

do in a Chimney) still reserving their naturall motion from East to West. Wherefore it is through their circular motion that Steel is impelled to them obliquely, and through their rever∣berating impulse it is forced directly to the body of the Load∣stone. Likewise the extreme part of the Compass Needle, be∣ing impregnated with the steames of the Magnete, which in the foresaid manner affecting a circular motion from East to West make choice of the extreme point of the Needle N, for one of its Poles, viz. its North Pole, which necessarily must remain immove∣able and look towards the North, supposing its motion to be from East to West. But if those steames were rowled from South to North as Cartesius imagined, then the Needle would constantly be shaken by a motion tending upwards and downwards, which it is not. To the contrary we see, that the said Needle is very incli∣nable to move Eastward and Westward, if but lightly toucht be∣cause of the steams moving from East to West, and from VVest to East; for the motion of the Needle excited by a conquassation moves circularly in raising it self and moving towards the East, and thence depressing it self and returning to the VVest. 3. How can it be rationally conceived, that these steames should rowl from South to North since they cannot move the Needle that waies, it being fastned at the middle? 4. Hence you may be resolved, why the Needle being only toucht at one extremity doth tend Northwards with a greater force; because its rowling requiring a freedom of circulating Eastward and Westward, fixes the point Northerly, as being one of its Poles. Besides this motion obversing about its extremity urgeth a greater force upon the whole Needle, because there it and all other bodies (viz. at the extremity) are the wea∣kest and least potent to resist. Likewise the same Needle being affricted at its Southerly part in Southern Regions Verges to the South (because of the Southern Pole of the air,) as that of the North point to the North in Northerly Countries, because of its imitating the North Pole of the air.

But if touched about the middle its Vergency is the same, al∣though with less force, because the weight of the Needle doth most resist the impulse of the Magnetical effluvia at its centrical parts.

Next for the 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to wit, through what it is, that the Magnete together with the nautical Steel do accline to the South and North

Pole. Here take notice that the steames of our stone, consisting of predominating fire and air, do therefore also imitate the nature of both: Wherefore it being natural to fire and air, if detained from their Center, to continue a circular motion, and to move upon two Poles of North and South about an Axeltree from East to West, and from West to East, it cannot but it must also be the nature of all steams as being likewise detained from their Center to affect the same motion and in the same manner: For fire and air flowing from East to West like the Ocean, which hath also made choice of the same motion, do carry all igneous and aierial bodies along with them, as the said Ocean bears all swimming bodies with it. That fire and air obtain such a motion we shall in the ensuing Chapters evidently demonstrate. These Herculean steames are also assisted by the protrusion of the flowing ambient air, because they being continuous and cohering do give way to the airs propulsion: For if they were contiguous and their particles dishering, they would scarce be moved by the air, but would break through. So that it is more than probable, that the steames move with the air Eastward, Besides, those Miasmata being aerial do of their own nature strive for rest against the earth, which causeth them to move circularly. Lastly, we are to evidence how the air may be assisting in moving the steames back from East to West about the Needle; for the air doth in our Hemisphaere continue a westward floud; but this is easie enough.

All flowing bodies do whirl, when appelling against a body that lyeth or standeth in their way: As for instance, where you hold your finger in a flowing water or River, there the water whirles or moves round about your finger; or where there are heaps of gravel or sand lying in the water, there you see the like effect: Even so it is with the air, which being alwaies in a floud, doth whirl about any weighty body, that lyeth or standeth in its way: Wherefore then the floud of the air hitting against the weighty Iron of the Needle lying in its way doth turn and whirl round about it, and so doth withal impel the Chalibeat and Magnetical steames to the same course, whereunto they do also of their own nature seem to in∣cline. Moreover, Iron wrought into a thin long shape, and insi∣sting moveably and lightly upon an immoveable sustaining point doth inclinatively turn its extremities towards the arctick and an∣tartick Poles of the Air: The reason is, because its steames are led

with the stream of the air, which ever tending from East to West doth convey the steames of Iron (although but weakly, because they do not emanate very copiously from it) westward, and conse∣quently its Poles must then necessarily be coincident with those of the air. A Needle swimming in the water (but then it must be still and thin) doth obvert it self to the same Poles; the reason is evi∣dent. Supposing that those steams did cease, and were quite exhaled, nevertheless would a long piece of Steel, insisting lightly upon a sustaining immoveable point be caused to stick out its Poles North and South, because the air moving in a great, swift, and full steame enters the pores of the steel, and drives it cross or long waies, just as we see in a River, which carrieth a boat or any long piece of wood (as a Mast) being adrift, athwart or with its cross sides against the stream, and points its ends to the borders of the said River, which being (as it were) immoveable in respect to the cross drift of the Mast are instead of its Poles.

X. There wants yet the inserting of the cause of the deviation of the Mariners Needle: Which being accidental to it, happens through terrestrial and aqueous bodies condensing and incrassating the air * 1.11, whereby they do somewhat stop and retard the airs swift course only in its lowermost Region, which being retarded there makes an obliquity in its stream, since the other part of the air flowing in the second and third Region is forced to leave the lower∣most streams a little behind, which makes the Essluvia of the Nee∣dle and Loadstone choose another Pole. So then about the Fortu∣nate Islands the lower Region keeps touch with the others and therefore is conpolar, rendring the Essluvia of the Stone and Nee∣dle likewise conpolar. The reason is, because the air being very thin there, is not thick enough to retain any gross bodies, such as might hinder its course. Besides, that Climate being temperate and but little infested with heat is not so much obnoxious to the imbibition of Vapours or exhalations; neither is it subjected to receive any dense minimas falling down from the Coelestial Poles, which do likewise retard the inferiour Region of the air. Under the Line, and within some degrees of it the air is likewise re∣tarded by being discontinuated below through the torrid minimas raining down from the Heavens and reflecting there, whereby it is compelled to be expolar in a degree two or three, whence also the Needle varies in the same number of degrees. About Neurenburgh the

air in its lower Region is retarded bear 10 degrees, and conse∣quently differs in the distance of its Poles from those of the 2^d & 3^d Region in 10 degrees. In Nova Zembla 17. and very probably the further Mariners steer to the Northward the more degrees they find their Compass Needle to linger, because the more remote they go from the universal flame * 1.12, the more they find the air condensed and incrassated with earthy and waterish minima's, whereby it is flowed in its fluor. And doubtless directly under the Poles of the Heavens the inferiour Region of the Air is altogether immoveable, and consequently its Poles must likewise be admitted to be at the same places. Further, these deviations of the Needle do signifie the Altitude and declination of the Poles of the air, which altitudes and declinations are to be conceived nothing else but the degrees of the Airs retardation and acceleration in the inferiour Region, or the de∣grees which the superiour Regions of the air exceed the lowest in swiftness of motion, which various excess of Degrees seems to us to make choice of sundry Poles, but in effect doth not, it hapning through nothing but through the airs addensation.

Against what I have here proposed may be objected, That al∣though granting such a motion to the universal tract of the air, yet it is dubitable, whether the air being separated from its whole bo∣dy, and included within the limits of a Compass box doth con∣tinue the same motion; for water contained in a Porringer, and seperated from its elementary body doth cease imitating the course of the great Ocean; likewise Pools and other standing waters de∣sert that actual motion, which, if united to the Ocean, they would reserve.

Hereunto I give my answer, 1. That water in a Porringer, Poole, or Lake striving no longer for a Center, (for it enjoyes one there) doth not move downwards of it self, or is thence circularly reflected as water is, when it is deprived from its Center; wherefore that motion downwards, which is in the water in a Porringer, Lake, or Pool, is not caused intrinsecally through a bent for a center, but by an extrinsick impulse of the air striving downwards for it center, and meeting with thick water, which it cannot easily pass, it bends and forceth the stronger upon it, that so it may give way. But the air in a Compass box is still detained from its center, especially by the intercurrent emanations of the Needle, about whose * 1.13 extre∣mity both air and Magnetical steames move circularly together,

as upon one of the Poles. More than all this, the air within the Box is still continuated to the whole tract of the air, whereby it is assisted and furthered in its circular motion: Whereas water is dis∣continuated from its intire body.

But you may instance, That the Box together with the glass atop doth interrupt the continuation of the air within the Com∣pass from its Elementary body without; or if that did not, cer∣tainly the whole Compass Box being thrust deep under water would, and nevertheless the Needle would point South and North.

I answer, That a thousand glasses or boxes would scarce be suffi∣cient to hinder the communication of the air, since they are all per∣vious: Yet I cannot but grant that the water may; which if it doth, it doth only diminish the strength of the Needles Vergency, but doth not quite abolish it; unless the air within begins to be in∣crassated by water entring in vapours, and then its circular mo∣tion and consequently the Needles Vergency is quite lost and abo∣lished. Wherefore I conclude, That the air in the Box, although under water doth continue in a circular motion (because of its de∣tention from a center,) untill it is incrassated by water.

XII. But before I come too near to the conclusion of this Chap∣ter, let me take the leasure to balance what Cartesius sets down upon this matter. After the enumeration of the properties of the Magnete, he observes that there are striated particles, that are sent down from the South part of Heaven, and bowed quite into another kind of shape, different from those that rain down from the North; whence it is that the one cannot enter into those Channels and passages, which the other can. He further ob∣serves, that the South particles do pass directly from their seat through the midst of the earth, and when passed return back again with the air that is cast about the earth, because the passages through which they pass are such, that they cannot return back again through the same. The like is to be understood of those particles, that press through the earth from the North. In the mean time as many new parts as there do alwaies come on from the South and North part of the Heavens, so many there do return or fall back through the East and West parts of the Heavens, or else are dispersed in their jour∣ney, and lose their Figures, not in passing the middle Region of the earth, because there their passages are made fit for them, through

which they flow very swiftly without any hinderance, but in return∣ing through the air, water, and other bodies of the outward earth, wherein they find no such passages, they are moved with much more difficulty, and do constantly meet with particles of the second and third Element, by which they labouring to expel them are some∣times diminisht.

Now in case these striated particles hit against the Loadstone lying in its natural position, then they find a clear passage and go through, because (he saith) a Loadstone is pervious in the same manner as the earth is, and therefore calleth the Earth also a Magnete.

The Poles of the Loadstone he states to be the middle points of its passages on both ends. That, which is the middle point between those passages, that are disposed to receive the particles descending from the North part of the Heavens, is the North Pole, and its opposite point is the South Pole.

But when the striated particles, that come from the Poles of the Earth, hit against the passages of the Magnete lying athwart, then they do by that force, which they have of persevering in their mo∣tion according to right Lines, impell it untill they have reduced it to its natural position, and so they effect that its South Pole (provi∣ded it be not detained by any external force,) turns towards the North Pole of the Earth, and its North Pole towards the South Pole of the Earth: Because those particles that tend from the North Pole of the Earth through the air to the South, came first from the South part of the Heavens through the midst of the earth, and the others that return to the North, came from the North. Here you have the chief of the forementioned Authors fansie upon the demonstration of the properties of the Loadstone. In the first place, how can any one probably conceive, that there are striated parts sent down from Heaven; for consider the immense distance, (which he agrees to) the interposition of thick clouds filled up with dense exhalations, and the continuous depth of the air. Is not the air potent enough to dissolve all bodies contained within its bowels, doth it not dissolve the thick frozen clouds into snow, hail, and thick rain? Doth it not dissolve the coagulated exhalations of the earth, that are so tenacious? Much more those striated parts, which he himself confesses are dissipated at their return through the force of the ambient air, & that in so short a time & passage. Why should

these striated particles descend more from the polar Regions of the Heavens, than from the East and West parts? Are not the Poles of the Heavens immoveable, of the least efficacy? Are not those parts of the Firmament alwaies discerned to be clearest, and most freed from obscure bodies? Is not the North and South air so much con∣densed and congealed, that it is impossible for it to give passage to such subtil bodies as the pores of the Magnet do require? I say im∣possible to subtil bodies, because they need force to press through; and so much the more, because they are discontinuated. But had our Author asserted them to rain down from the East and West parts, where the air is thinnest, and less nebulous, and where the Coelestial bodies exercise their greatest influences, it would have deserved a freer reception; but then his Chimera would have been rendred monstrous, and unfit to explain the reasons of the Magne∣tical vertues.

The south streaks (saith he) are intorted in a form different from those of the North: whence had he that news? what? Be∣cause one Pole of the Magnete inclineth to the North, and the other to the South, therefore these streaks must needs be sent down from the North and South: Is this a Mathematical Demonstrati∣on to conclude the cause (and a false one too) by the effect? A notion by far inferiour to those of the wanderers, and that which adds to this absurdity is to imagine that these streaks should retain their shape notwithstanding their continual and long grinding against the air in their descent, and not change their shape a hun∣dred times over. Doth not a cloud, which must be supposed to be of a firmer consistency than those particles, make choice of a new shape every moment? But how much the more these small tender bodies? And that which is most absurd is, to propose that such a vast number or troops of these particles should arrive hither into our North Hemisphere from the South so obliquely without chang∣ing their shape; further he supposeth them to come bearing down directly through the Earth, and through the Magnete, which is im∣possible, unless it be in a right sphaere; whereas we here are situa∣ted in a very oblique sphere, and consequently the Magnet is also obliquely seated here, wherefore it is requisite that these streakes should alwaies beat against the Magnet in these Regions obliquely, and change their shape very oft. But how monstrous is it to main∣tain these particles to flie through the Diameter of the Earth and

water, being bodies most dense, close, & thick in many places shut∣ting out fire and air, being substances by a Million of degrees exceed∣ing Des-Cartes in subtility; or how is it possible they should pass the most Icy and deep thick body of water? well, and yet through all this difficulty they should retain their shape; this is an absurdum absurdissimorum absurdissimum.

The earth is pervious in such a manner as to fit the shape of the Coelestial streakes: and were it so, certainly it moving about the Sun according to his assent must change its passages and so thwart the entrance of the Coelestial subtilities.

As for the passages of the Magnete, we grant them to be nu∣merously seminated through its body, but their shape is quite diffe∣rent. My time doth even weary me in making disquisition upon so dishering and monstrous a Chimera; I should easier give credit to Rablais his Pantagruel, or the Fables of AEsope, than to so obtuse a phantasm.

XIII. There remains yet a word or two touching the fabulous property of this Stone, which you have described by Famianus de Strada, Libavius and others, viz. that two Loadstones, although at a great distance, do so sympathize with one another, that they move at one anothers passive impulsion, and that towards the same place; as, for two friends residing in different Countries, and in∣tending to signifie their meaning or desires to each other, they are only to make use of two steel needles, of an equal size, & to rub them both against the same side of the Magnete, and afterwards to place them in a Compass Box, and so turning either of the Needles to any Point of the Compass, the other is thought to obey to the same motion, whereby they come to know one anothers meaning, as having mutually at their last meeting agreed to impose a certain signification upon each point of the said Compass. Hence they deduce a Magnetical (or like to it) sympathy in curing of wounds, a sympathy in the affinity of bloud, a sympathy between the guts and their excrements, between superlunary & sublunary bodies, between men and men, men and beasts, men and parts of beasts, men and plants, beasts and beasts, beasts and plants, some natural bodies and others: So that whereas formerly Philosophers used to excuse their ignorance by occult qualities, now having worn them out they accur to Magnetical sympathies. There is not a Surgeon or Apothecary so ignorant, but he will as cunningly find out a cause,

whereby to explain the most abstruse effect of nature, and in∣stantly tell you such or such an effect happens through a Magneti∣cal sympathy, as the most learned Mr. Doctor. But is this the great advancement of Learning and Philosophy, which our Age doth so much boast of? Is it not rather a grand piece of impudence to propose such absurdities, and much more to give credit to them?

If Loadstones are subjected to such a necessary sympathy, then one Magnet being retracted to a certain point of the Compass, all must yield to the same point. But the consequence is ridiculous, ergo the Antecedence is no less.

2. This sympathy is either communicable through means of the air, or through it self without any intermediate body, and conse∣quently a natural action must agere in distans: not the first; for it is impossible, that its steames should be conveighed to such a di∣stance in their full vigour; not the second, that sounding absurd in the ears of all Naturalists. The other kind of sympathies I intend to treat of elsewhere.

CHAP. IV. Of Life, and living Bodies.

• 1. What Life is.
• 2. The Form of Life. Why Vegetables are generated no where but near to the Surface of the Earth.
• 3. The properties of a Vital Form.
• 4. The definiton of Nutrition, and the manner of it. Whether food is required to be like to the dissipated parts.
• 5. What Accretion is, and the manner of it.
• 6. The manner of the generation of a Plant.
• 7. The manner of the germination of a Plant. A delineation of all the parts of a Plant.
• 8. What the Propagation of a Plant is, and the manner of it.

1. HItherto we have proposed to you the nature of Earths, Mi∣nerals, and Stones, which are the lowest degree of natural bodies, and therefore do most of all resemble their predominating

Element in nature and properties; the next degree to this is, wherein Vegetables or Plants are constituted, and through whose prerogative a more noble Essence and dignities are allotted to them, consisting in Life, Accretion, and Propagation.

The life of a Plant is its singular nature, through which it is nou∣rished and accreased, and doth propagate.

As Generation and Corruption in a strict sense are only appropri∣ated to in animated naturals, so are Life and Death restrained to animated ones; namely, to Plants, Animals, and Men.

Peripateticks seem to observe a twofold difference of life, viz. Sub∣stantial and Accidental. The former is taken for the principle of the vital operations; The latter for the actions of life, as Nutri∣tion, Accretion and Propagation. We here intend neither abstractly, but define the life of a Plant concretely, that is a living body, substance or plant, to be a being composed out of a Physical matter, specified by a distinct form from pure naturals, and through its Es∣sence to be qualified to nourish it self, accrease, and to generate: Wherefore Aristotles Followers do justly condemn Cardan. lib. 7. de subtil. and Cornel. Valer. Cap. 44. instit. Phys. for maintaining life it self to be an action, that is a quality or property really distinct from its subject; But withall stumble into no small an inconvenience in defining it to be an Actus, which is no otherwise distinguished from an action than a concrete from an abstract: So that in inser∣ting actus they must mean an (substantia agens) acting substance, which if so, then an accident is not really distinguisht from a sub∣stance, and a substance must be conceived to act immediately through her self.

Aristotle lib. de respir. describes life to be the permansion or abi∣ding of the vegetable foul with the heat. From which that of Scaliger, exercit. 202. sect. 5. is little different: Life is the union of the soul with the body. Here the Philosopher appears only to describe life to be a duration, which is but an accident; neither doth Scaliger's union signifie any thing more. 2. They distinguish the soul really from the heat and body, which in the same sense are identifi∣cated.

The matter and form of life, of a living substance, or a Plant, are originally the matter and form of the Elements. That the matter of living substances is Elementary, there are few or none among the wandring Philosophers but will assert it with me, yet as

for their form their great Master hath obliged them to deny it to be Elementary, and to state it to be of no baser a rice than Coelestial. Give me leave here to make inquiry, what it is they imply for a form: Is it the vegetable soul, which Aristotle makes mention of in his definition of life? Or is it the soul together with the heat, wherein it is detained, which is accounted of an extract equally noble with her? Be it how it will, the soul is really distinguisht by them from the matter and from the Celestial heat (here they take heat in a sense common with Physicians, for Calidum innatum, that is heat residing it the radical moisture) its subject, and ac∣knowledged for a form. So likewise the heat (Calidum innatum) is diversified from the matter and from the soul, wherefore it is nei∣ther matter or form, What then? Their confession owns it to be a body Celestial, and therefore no Elementary matter. Were I tied to defend their tenents I should answer that there was a twofold matter to be conceived in every living body, the one Celestial, and the other Elementary: But then again one might justly reply, That beings are not to be multiplied beyond necessity.

They do answer for themselves, That it is to be imagined a tye (vinculum) whereby the soul is tied to the body. So then accord∣ing to this Doctrine of theirs I should understand the vegetable soul to be immaterial, and of the same nature in respect to its rice and immortality with the rational soul; for even that is in like manner tied to the body by means of the Calidum innatum, and are both apprehended by Aristotle to be Celestial, of no mixt bo∣dy, and really differing from their matter: If so, the vegetable soul must be received for immortal as being subject to no corruption or dissolution because it is Celestial and consequently a single Es∣sence, without any composition, and to which no sublunary agent can be contrary. But again, how can it be a single essence since it is divisible, and therefore consisteth of a quantitative extension, and is a totum integrale? Such is their Philosophy, full of contradictions and errours.

In the next place I would willingly know, how this innate heat together with its primogenial moisture may properly be termed Celestial, since it is not freed from corruption and dissolution, whereas all Celestial bodies are exempted from dissolution, and therefore the Philosopher takes them for eternal?

Are not coldness and dryness as much necessary per se for

life, as heat and moisture? Are heat and moisture sole agents with∣out coldness or dryness, or are fire and water sufficient principles for actuating life? In no wise, for as you have read, they are unca∣pable of existing in one subject unless accompanied by air and earth.

II. Wherefore I say, That the form of life is spirits or subtilities of the Elements united in mixtion and a just temperament. Spirits are derived from the word spiro, I breathe, as being bodies no less sub∣til than a breath. Their constitution is out of the best concocted, temperated, and nearest united parts of the Elements, in which parts the Elements embracing one another so arctly, minutely and intimately, do of a necessity separate themselves from the courser parts of the mixture, and so become moveable through the said course parts; they acquire withal a great force through the predo∣minancy of fire condensed by earthy minim's, and glued toge∣ther by incrassated air. The force and agility in motion of the in∣fluent Spirits depends upon the compression of the weighty parts of the body, depressing the said spirits out of their places (because they hinder the weighty parts from their center,) which being through their incrassated air naturally gendred glib and slippery do the easier yield to slip out and in from one place to another.

The efficient of spirits is the universal external heat, viz. The Celestial heat, mainly proceeding from the greater mixt bodies contained within the heavens: For although the peregrin Element's contained within the earth are capable enough of uniting them∣selves, and constituting a mixt body through their proper form, yet they remain unable of uniting themselves so arctly, as there∣by to become spiritous and constitute a living substance; where∣fore they do stand in need of the external efficiency of the Ce∣lestial bodies, which through their subtil heat do accelerate their most intimate union, in uniting the internal heat (before dispersed through the parts of a body) to a center, whereunto they could not reach without the arct and firm adherence of some incrassated aerial and terrestrial parts, which here are yet more closely united into one, and refined from their grosser parts. Hence it is, that Vegetables are no where generated but where a sufficient influence may arrive from the Celestial bodies; and for this reason, the earth at a certain depth doth not harbour any living Creature, as any Vermine, or Plants, but only near to its Surface. The qualification

or gradual distinction of this heat partially effects the difference of living bodies; for to such a Vegetable, only such a degree and quali∣fication of Celestial heat is requisite, and to another another: and withal observe that this efficient heat doth not become formal, neither doth it unite it self to the intrinsick heat of a Plant, but exhales after the execution of its office; The reason is, because it is in many particulars unlike to the internal spirit of a Vegetable, and therefore being unfit to be united to it must consequently after the performance of its function expire.

The spirits predominating in fire reside in an incrassated air, the which being continuated throughout the whole matter is the immediate subject, whereby the spirits are likewise extended throughout the same body, and are (although mediately) ren∣dred continuous.

III. The properties of a vegetative form are to be moveable, for∣cible, actually warm, mollifying, attractive, recentive, concocting, expulsive, nutritive, accretive, and plastick. The two former I have touched just before: Touching the third, I say those spirits are actual∣ly warm, but not sensible to our touch, because their heat is of a lower degree than ours; however we feel they are less cold (for in com∣parison to our warmth they are cold) than pure naturals, as Earths, Stones, or Metals. This befalls through their fire condensed, in such a degree and manner, that it kindles the least flame, whose greatest effect is but the remissest warmth. How fire mollifieth I have formerly shewed: Besides, that which adds much to this is the incrassated air, whence its parts are rendred tenacious and cohering. Living spirits are attractive, but how? Not as Novices have hither∣to imagined through the fires egress and appulsion to a portable body, and thence returning as it were loaden with a burden: But through dissipating and feeding upon its incrassated air, which di∣minishing, other air ready prepared touching it succeeds and bends into its room, being impregnated with some parts of the exha∣ling fire, which it imports along with it. This new advening in∣crassated air you must conceive contains also some earthy minima's and condensed fire ready to take flame, through which it moves much stronger inwards. That air strives thus to enter into the cavities left by a precedent air, I shall make good to you in its pro∣per place. Spirits are retentive through continuing their accidental attraction, & by means of their courser parts, which being extensive

and tenacious are by the succeding air blown up into the middle parts, where swelling must needs constrict the upper and lower fi∣laments or containing parts. They exercise their concocting ver∣tue upon the succeeding ayry moisture, by melting its body, which done its purer parts succeeds the dissipated thickned air, because it is compressed upwards through the constriction of the weighty Ele∣ments. The grosser parts being left behind, as not being subtil enough to follow their finer, are expelled by the exhaling heat, which being somewhat condensed and corporeal is forced to drive the excrementitious parts of the incrassated air before it, before it can procure its egress, which is the manner of the spirits exercising their expulsive faculty: Here we need no musculs, nor alwaies right, oblique or transverse Fibres, or what not, to attract, retain, concoct, and expell? For what use could the vital flame of a tree make of them, since they cannot be extended and contracted into requisite shapes. The truth of all this I will confirm to you by the burning of a Candle, where you may in like manner observe one and the same flame attracting, concocting, retaining, and expelling its nutriment or incrassated air, namely, the Tallow, and doubtless Vegetables are not differing from these in exercising the same faculties.

The flame of a Candle doth attract the Tallow not by right fi∣bres, or by fiery parts egressing and returning with their load; for that is contrary to the nature of fire, whereby it is diffused from its center, but the unctious parts adhering to the Cotton, and retained within those smal villi of it, which being dissipated, the nearest adja∣cent parts of the Tallow do naturally succeed, not to avoid a vacu∣um, but because their parts are continuated, which so being, one part attracts the other; besides those adjacent unctious parts being expanded are diffused by their ambient air compressing for a center into the cavities between the Cotton, where they are retai∣ned. These retained parts are concocted, that is dissolved by li∣quefaction, where only the subtiler and purer parts succeed the dissi∣pated preceding ones, through means of the beforesaid compressing air; the courser parts are elevated and expelled by the expiring fire into the form of smoaks. The same may be instanced to you in the burning of spirits of Wine, wherein the same particulars are observable. Here I do with purpose leave out the principal part of this notion, whereby to demonstrate the motion of food to the parts, because I have reserved it (God willing) for another Vo∣lume.

IV. By these four actions nutrition is performed, which sounds nothing else but the conservation or maintenance of the vital form to wit, the spirits or vital flames in their matter, or being, by supplying them with new parts against the defect of the dissipated ones. In this definition you have set down the in ernal active prin∣ciple of nutrition, viz. the vital form, spirits, or living flames, which according to your pleasure you may term Anima vegetativa, in contradistinction to anima naturalis, so that anima here is synony∣mous to a form or internal active principle: The subjective internal principle is the matter: the end, or rather the bent is to con∣servate the form in her matter; the action and means whereby, is generally by supplying it with new parts, particularly by attracting food or aliment, retaining, concocting it, and expelling the excre∣ments.

As for the food, It is required it should be aerial and igneous, or like to the parts that are to be nourished; hence they say Simile simili conservatur; Like is preserved by like: Here may be objected the relation of the King of Cambaia his Son, who was fed with poysonous meats, in a manner that when he was grown up, his bloud or rather his skin was so intirely stayned with poyson, that flies sucking it immediatly swelled and dyed: And of a Girl, that was sent by an Indian King to Alexander for a gift, which being fed and brought up with poison killed the King alone by her looks.

The History of Mithridates King of Pontus is universally known, and of the Ducks of the same Country, that feed altogether upon poyson. The inference hence is, that poyson although unlike to the vital spirits (which at most times it doth usually destroy,) yet sometimes becomes a food to them. I answer, that it is no wise un∣like to them, because it doth nourish them; possibly at its first eating, it might be unlike, and therefore it then making them sick was rejected by their natures; but they by degrees accustoming themselves to it, their spirits were gradually assimilated to it, and also brought to be poysonous, as appears by the History of the King of Cambaia his Son, and of the forementioned Girl.

Hence it follows, that pure Elements are insufficient for food, as likewise all other substances, that are not igneous and aerial, or such as are unapt of being converted into a flame. This resolves us that the Chameleon doth not live upon air, nor the Aquarels upon wa∣ter, nor Toads upon Earth, nor Salamanders upon fire.

V. Accretion is an action of life, through which a living body is in∣tended in form, and extended in matter. This action is performed by the same form, and the same nutriment, but the former grow∣ing more vigorous becomes through that degree of intention of vi∣gour yet more vigorous, and the latter being more and more dissi∣pated through the gradual intention of heat doth likewise gradually increase through a greater accesse of nutriment, than was dissipa∣ted. This instance may serve to make a further illustration of it to you: Focal fire doth accrease in form, (that is, intense heat) and in matter or extension of its quantitative parts by greater appositi∣on of fewel; This fewel at its first apposition to the fire is not yet attracted or become a fit nutriment for it, before it succeeds the incrassated air by a continuation, and through an impulse of the ambient air, and then being attracted it is concocted, and its aerial parts are gradually adjoyned to the former air, where its formal parts, to wit its latent fire being adunited to the form of the former fire doth accrease the former fire and form, which accretion must necessarily attract yet more nutriment, which nutriment acceding doth each time increase its form and matter. Even so it is with Plants attracting much nutriment, the which the gradual increasing of their form and matter doth dispose to a greater attraction, which again a greater supply of formal & material parts do necessarily consecute. But seeing that all Plants do accrease no further than to a determinate quantity of formal and material parts, it will not prove amiss to give the reason of it, which we shall do hereafter.

In order to a further explanation of this definition let us first shew you the Homonymia of accretion.

1. It is taken for an augmentation of number in naturals, ani∣mals or others: Thus a heap of Corn, of Beasts, or of Men is said to be augmented, because it is increased by access of a greater number of individuals of the same species.

2. It is strictly appropriated to the augmentation of an Element through the apposition of another Element, or of its own, namely to rarefaction; For example, Water is said to be accreased, when it is rarefied (according to my intention attenuated) by the apposi∣tion of air.

3. It is understood, for an accrease proper to living creatures, that is such, as is performed through an introsusception (as they vul∣garly term it) of nutriment, whereby a body is increased throughout all dimensions.

4. Erroneously, for an accretion by adgeneration or appositi∣on; so fire is said to accrease by apposition of fewel; but this kind of accretion is the same with that caused through rarefa∣ction.

5. Philosophers intend it sometimes for an increase of vertue or perfection in a body, as of heat in a fire, or cold in a frost, whence they term it a vertual accretion.

6. For the accretion of material parts only, or of the Mole or body of a thing, wherefore it is vulgarly agreed to call it a dimensive accretion. To distinguish accretion, as it is treated of here, you are to apprehend it for the accrease of a Vegetable in matter and form, or as they term it both for a dimensive and virtual accretion.

Accretion is otherwise called auction, or augmentation, which notwithstanding in a proper sense do differ from one another in largeness and strictness of signification. Auction is common to all the forementioned kinds of accretion. Augmentation is restricted to that, which happens through apposition, but Accretion is only proper to living substances, or to such as is performed by an in∣troreception of Elementary parts, and whereby they are extended into all dimensions.

Accretion comprehends in it all the kinds of motion, viz. alte∣ration, auction, and Local motion: A Vegetable is increased vir∣tually or in its qualities, and likewise the nutritive actions are per∣formed by alteration: That it is related to auction the name and definition it self doth convince. Local motion is likewise necessary for the effecting of Accretion, because by its means the aliment is attracted to the central parts of a living substance.

By the precedents we may easily be resolved, whether a vegeta∣ble accreaseth through a penetration of Dimensions, or by the ad∣mission of a Vacuum.

I answer through neither, but by the giving way of the parts, and their being extended by the succeeding aliment: Notwithstand∣ing you may reply the doubt to remain the same still; for the suc∣ceeding nutriment is either received in a full body, or in an empty or void one: If in the former, then a penetration of dimensions must be allowed, if in the other a vacuum must be admitted.

I answer, That in one sense the nutriment is received in a va∣cuum, that is void of such nutriment as is to be next received, but not in a vacuum simpliciter, for it is replenisht with vapours, or air,

or excrements, which are protruded by the advent of the nutriment, and so it is received in pleno.

2. Whether Augmentation be effected through extension of parts, or pulsion.

I answer through both; The first is requisite, because without it Accretion is impossible, since thereby a body is extended into all dimensions; Neither can the second be wanted, since the succeed∣ing parts may be conceived to impel one another forward, and the formost of them to propel the preceding nutriment.

VI. The first and last of a Plant is its first generation, and its last propagation. By the first generation I intend the first rice and pro∣duction of a Plant out of the Earth without being derived by pro∣pagation from any preceding Vegetable, or in one word its semen∣tation. Although by course of my method I ought to have treated of this before, yet knowing that the premitted notions would add much to the explanation of this matter, it did prevail with me to sub∣joyn this to them. The earth we spy to be the universal Mother of all Vegetables, being within her self divided into several wombs, within which she is apt to conceive divers genitures or seeds, and retaining he fame untill their perfection, she then casts them forth from her. I shall first make observation upon the Wombs of the Earth, next upon her Conception, then upon the Protrusion of her Foetus.

The Surface of the Earth is divided into numerous Wombs of various Figures, and various dispositions of temperament, big∣ness, &c. The Wombs of the Earth that are destined for Vege∣tables, are small and narrow Cavities, formed by the transcursions of exhalations and vapours, though their passage impressing that variety of Figures. These formed are actuated with a prolifick heat (Calidum) consisting out of part of the heat of the through passed subtilities, and part of the influent heat.

The Cavities graven within are left rough, and close, filled up with air, or other thin substances, as vapours; these must needs be rough, because where ever we see the Earth excavated, it alwaies appears rough, which contributes much to the conception and re∣tention of the seed or geniture, and so doth its closeness. These Wombs do not remain long ventous, without being gravidated with some spermatick matter, which is constituted out of the most subtil and active parts or spirits of passing exhalations, being so

arctly knit and united into a subtil temperament of their Elements, that they might be termed volatil bodies, actuated most by fire and air. These spirits or volatil bodies cannot divagate without meeting with some moisture, which doth unite them and cohibite them into one body; nevertheless they continue in making their way untill they arrive to some Cavity, where they may be harboured (or else they may be stayed by so much moisture as may force them through their intumescence to raise a womb where they meet,) where being arrived they are immediately cherished and further actuated, united, and condensed by the close and cold temperature of the womb. This actuation conceives a flame, be∣cause through it the fire happens to be united, and thence dilated by the incrassated air, whose immediate effect is a flame; now be∣ing come to a flame they attract nutriment out from their matrix in the same manner as was set down before. The spiritous parts of this advening nutriment is united to the central parts of the flame, which it doth increase; its other parts that are more humorous and less defecated are concreased by the lesser heat of the extreme parts, or a heat lessened through the greater force of the extrinsick cold.

That which is worthy of inquiry here is, Why the heat or vital flame strives to maintain the central parts; moreover, this seems to thwart what I have inserted before, viz. That it is the nature of fire to be diffused from the center.

2. Whence it is occasioned, that the weighty parts, as the dense and humoral ones are expelled to the Circumference.

For solution of the first you are to call to mind, that the Elements in that stare, wherein they are at present, do war one against the other for the Center, which if each did possess, this motion would cease in them; the fire then being now in possession of the Center con∣tracts it self, and strives to maintain its place; nevertheless it doth not forbear diffusing its parts circularly to the circumference, be∣cause through its natural rarity it is obliged to extend it self to a cer∣tain sphere.

The reason of the second is, Because the igneous and ayry parts being united into a flame and into a greater force do over-power the other Elements and impell them to the Periphery, where they be∣ing strengthned by the ambient coldness of the Matrix are stayed, and do concrease into a thick skin; by this also the internal flame

is prevented from dissipating its life, and the better fitted to elabo∣rate its design, which is to work it self into shapes of small bodies, of several Figures, and of various Properties, and in those shapes to diffuse each within a proportion of other Elements likewise variously tempered. And so you have in brief a perfect delineation of the Earths conception and formation of Seeds, whose spirits being now beset with thick dense parts are catochizated, that is, the flame is maintained in such a posture which it had, when it had just accomplisht the plasis of the internal organical parts; or in some the flame may be extinguisht through the near oppression by heavy parts, which * 1.14 afterwards being stirred and fortified by an extrinsick heat relaxing its parts returns to a flame. Whence it happens, that seeds may be kept several months, yea years, without protruding their parts, but being committed to the ground, especially where the mild heat of the heavens doth penetrate, perfused also with a mo∣derate moysture, do soon after come to a germination. The same may be effected by any other mild heat, like we see that many seeds are perduced to a growth before the spring of the year in warm chests, or in dunged ground; Eggs are frequently harched by the heat of an Athanor, or by being placed between two Cushions stuft with hot dungs; Silk-worms Eggs are likewise brought to life by childrens heat, being carried for two or three weeks between their shirts and wascoats, all which instances testifie that the heat of the Sun is no more then Elementary, since other Elementary heats agree with it in its noblest efficience, which is of actuating and ex∣citing life within the genitures of living bodies; possibly it may somewhat exceed them as being more universal, equal, less opposed, and consequently more vigorous and subtil.

The time, when the Earth is most marked with Matrices, is in the Spring and Fall, because the astral heat is then so tempered, that it doth gently attract great quantity of exhalations and hu∣mours; neither is it long after before they conceive, the influences of the Stars being then pregnant in subtilizing and raising seminal matter.

The cause of the variety of Seeds and Plants thence resulting I have set down above, and withall why it is that (Non omnis fert om∣nia tellus) every kind of Earth doth not produce all kinds of herbs; but why herbs of the hottest nature are sometime conceived within the body of water might be further examined. In order to the

solution of this Probleme, you must note that the seeds of such herbs as do bud forth out of the water, were not first conceived within the water as water, but where it was somewhat condensed by Earth, as usually it is towards the sides, where those Plants do most shew themselves; for water in other places, where it is fluid, is uncapable of receiving the impression of a womb, excepting only where it is rendred tenacious and consistent through its qua∣lification with glutinous or clayish earth. And this shall serve for a reason to shew, that herbs germinate out of water, although they are not conceived within it * 1.15. The ground, why the hottest herbs, as Brooklime, Watercresses, Water crowfoot, &c. are generated in the water, is, in that the spirits informating those Plants are subtil and rare, easily escaping their detention by any terrestrial matrix, as not being close enough by reason of its contiguity of parts; but water, be the spirits never so subtil or rare, is sufficient to retain, stay, congregate, and impell them to a more dense union (whence it is that such substances prove very acre and igneous to the pallat) by reason of its continuous weight.

Next let us enumerate the properties of a vegetable Seed.

1. Is, to be an abridgment of a greater body, or in a small quan∣tity to comprehend the rudiments of a greater substance, so that there is no similar or organical part of a germinated plant, but which was rudimentally contained within its seed.

2. To be included within one or more pellicles.

3. To lye (as it were) dead for a certain time.

4. To need an efficient for the kindling of its life, whence it is, that the Earth was uncapable of protruding any plants before the Heavens were separated from the Earth, through whose efficiency, to wit their heat, living substances were produced.

5. To need an internal matrix for its production and germina∣tion, which is not alwaies necessary for the seeds of animals, as ap∣pears in the Eggs of Fowl and Silk-worms.

6. Only to be qualified with a nutritive, accretive, and propaga∣tive vertue.

7. To consist intrinsecally of a farinaceous matter.

VII. The germination of a plant is its motion out of the Seed to the same compleat constitution of a Being or Essence, which it hath at its perfection. Motion in this definition comprehends the same kinds of motion, which Accretion was said to do, and withall

is specified by its terminus a quo the seed, and a terminus ad quem a perfect living being, that is a being responding to the goodness and truth of its formal and material parts. A Plant at its perfecti∣on generally consists of divers parts, whereof some are said to be similar, others dissimilar: The former are such as do partake of one matter, and one partial form, and are destined for one single action, use, or end as they call it. The latter are distinct from one ano∣ther in matter, Partial form, action, or use; whence they are also termed organical, because two or more dissimilar parts being con∣joyned prove a convenient organ for performing a compounded action. The similar parts are either fluid or consistent; The first, being otherwise known by the name of liquid, are succulent, or lachrymal: The succulent ones are unctious or balsamick fluidities, contained within the venal porosities of Vegetables for their nu∣triment. That their fluidities are unctious appears by the breaking of a Vegetable and squeezing its juyce out, which doth manifest it self to be glutinous between ones fingers. The venal porosities are discovered by the humours pressed out of a discontinuated plant, and appearing to proceed out of the o••••ices of long exill chan∣nels. The colours of these juyces are various, some delighting in a milky colour as Tithymal; Others in a dark yellow, (as Celandine,) waterish (as a Vine,) purple, green, and many others, which do all depend upon the diversity of temperament and degree of concocti∣on. Lachrymal humours are fluidities proceeding out the pores of a plant through a 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or transudation * 1.16, pressed out either through the abundance of nutriment contained within the chan∣nels, or expelled by means of irritating external heat; among these some are more aqueous, concreasing afterwards into a gumme, others like Pitch changing into Rozin. The consistent or solid parts are either the fleshy or fibrous parts of a plant. The fleshy ones are the parenchymous substances of a plant. By parenchymous understand parts, which being fleshy and of an equal consistency are extended equally into all dimensions. Fibrous parts are like strings diducted into length, and seminated through the parenchymous ones for the firmness of the body, and retention of nutriment. These are most right ones, some few oblique, and as few trans∣verse.

The Medullar substance is a similar part, being spungy, concrea∣sed within the innermost places of a plant out of a peculiar matter.

The rind or bark is a similar part concreased out of the grossest part of the material principle of a plant.

Dissimilar parts comprehend the root, trunck and boughs or branches.

The root of a plant is the part defixed within the earth, consi∣sting most of fibrous parts, little flesh, and a rind, and destined for to attract and prepare the nutriment for the whole plant.

The trunck is the middle body of the plant between the root and the boughs, formed most out of flesh, some fibres, a vein of marrow, and a bark.

The boughs are the body divided into many dissimilar substances of the same kind. Sprigs are the same with boughs, and differ only from them as Diminutives.

The excrescent or abounding parts of a plant are the Leaves, Flowers, and Fruits.

A Leafe is an abounding dissimilar part of a plant, consisting of a loose and moist flesh, and tender sinewes, strings or fibres produ∣ced out of the courser and less concocted part of the abounding nu∣triment of a Vegetable.

A Flower is an excrescent dissimilar part, consisting of a smooth fine flesh, subtil fibres, and a thin pellicle, formed out of the siner and better concocted part of the abounding nutriment of a plant.

Fruits are excrescent dissimilar parts, containing stones or kernels, gores, flesh, and a skin, some, although but few, having fibres.

The excrements of Plants are either thick or thin: The thick adhere to the bark, and are worn off by the wind, rain, air, or are propelled by the succeeding excrements, which force the preceding to fall off. These are called the moss of a tree, whereof some is dry, sticking fast to the bark like bran, other is moister, 〈◊〉〈◊〉 and villous; the thin expires and vanisheth through the air.

Recremental or deforming parts are Knobs, Nodes, and Warts.

Knobs are hard recremental parts of a tree, some sticking out in the bigness of a head, or fist, some greater, others less; some being latent are also various in their extensions; others having a cavity within the knob, others not.

Nodes are plain hardnesses of a plant, and usually orbicular.

Warts are likewise swelling hard recremental parts differing from knobs only in smalness.

Thus far of the integral parts of a plant, which I thought neces∣sary to premit, and thence to take occasion to explain their particu∣lar germination out of the seed, which continued in its matrix, or dimitted into another doth soon after either receive its flame a new by having its body opened, whereby the fiery parts return to an union, and being diducted by an incrassated air, return to a vital flame, which the celestial efficient, together with the internal dispo∣sition of the Matrix, being perfused with a gentle and piercing moisture, and indued with a sharp heat do concur unto by relaxing, mollifying, rarefying, and attenuating the intrinsick parts of the seed.

1. The seed is relaxed by a thin piercing humour, or in short by incrassated air, whereby the close parts are diducted, the heavy ones lifted up and balanced by other light ones; between every diduction or space between two diducted parts the flame doth ve∣getate and assume nutriment, being every where diffused throughout those spaces. The flame it self in the mean time inheres radically in the consistent parts like the flame of a Candle in its Wieck or Cotton, into whose pores it attracts nutriment: Whence these flames being of an unequal and various intention, and their subjects of an unequal and various extension, do each according to their in∣tention intend themselves and extend their subjects into a dayly accretion of parts, whereby in time they arrive to their just and definite magnitude, which is stented by the extream expansion of their Radical or Spermatick solid parts, and greatest intention of the spermatick spirits: For the spermatick matter or the seed it self is of that nature, that being very close tyed through its spirits. and radical moisture, and withall intertext with terrestrial minima's is capable of degrees of extension and rarefaction, until it appells to the highest degree; within those degrees of extension and rare∣faction it takes in gradually other matter, both solid, spiritous, and humorous, whereby it discovers its gradual accretion; not unlike to Gunpowder, which within its bowels contains much fire densely united, but oppressed and hindered from flaming through the salin parts; yet being stirred, excited, and somewhat freed from its said oppression, so as to reach to a flame, it acereaseth in body and flame by the access of the ambient air being permixt with a

proportion of fire, which it draweth in for nutriment, untill it hath reached to the height of accretion. Whence you may plainly gather, 1. That the total vertue of Accretion lyeth hidden in the spermatick substance.

2. That the accretion of living parts happens through increasing their flame and extending their solid substance, and by being united to the radicall ones. This observation containes the greatest secresie of the art of Medicine, and is the sole basis of most of the Theoremes therein expressed, and withall de∣tects a fundamental errour of Galen, whose tenet distinguish∣eth the influent heat essentially from the innate heat, whereas the former is nothing else but the flame of the latter increased by spi∣rits lately advened and united to it by the last concocted nutri∣ment. But of this more expressely in my Archelogia Iatrica. Notwithstanding I shall continue the history of Accretion in each part: Through the fore-mentioned expansion, rarefaction, and in∣tumescence, the circumduced pellicles, being two in number, diffe∣ring from one another only in crassitude, are gradually distended, untill at last all the parts being perfectly formed by the mechanick or plastick spirits in the manner beforesaid, break their Membranes first (naturally) at the top next towards the Surface of the Earth, but counter-naturally at the sides.

The cause of this first eruption through the top depends upon the swifter and more forcible turgency of the light Elements tend∣ing upwards; besides, upon the upper parts being more rarefied and attenuated through their greater nearness to the influential heat.

The Root erupts soon after its having pierced through the mem∣branes by means of its weight strengthned by course heat, groweth downwards, and spreads into branches, like the upper parts grow upwards spreading likewise into boughs: These are more rare and thin, as consisting of a thinner and rarer flame, and of a thin (yet solid) sperm, which according to the capacity of the same prin∣ciples now mentioned do form themselves into boughs and leaves, attracting every day nourishment proportionable to what was dis∣sipated. The Root doth in the same manner accrease by attracting weighty nutriment, being impregnated with a dense heat, and therefore can clime no higher; but as for that which is more rare and thin, it ascends higher or lower according to its proportion of tenuity and rarity.

The similar parts are accreased out of the more humorous parts of the attracted nutriment; the solid ones out of the grosser parts of it. The barke is accreased out of the grossest reliques of the Ali∣ment; the fibres out of the grosser; the fleshy parts out of a mean substance, between gross and subtill, solid and liquid; the medullar once out of the more unctious and rare parts; the boughs out of nu∣triment somewhat more subtil and rare than that of the middle body or trunck.

The redounding parts draw matter for their accretion fro••e cav•• more waterish parts of the plant abounding in her, which 〈…〉〈…〉 contain a remnant of all the similar & dissimilar parts of the whole.

That these are abounding parts, their appearance only at such times when a plant is not alone filled but over-filled with nutriment doth restifie, which usually hapneth in the Spring, Summer, and Au∣tumn. Leaves do germinate, when the said matter is less concocted however supplied in great abundance; whence it is, that they make choice of a green colour, and are expanded into Latitude. Flowers appear, when the said matter is somewhat more concocted, and are only protruded out of the better and subtiller part of it, whence many of them become odoriferous. Fruits are engendred out of the same subtil matter being yet more concocted, whence it is that most do take their beginning from a subtility for to acquire a crassitude, (according to this trite one substantiae coctione evadunt crassiores) whose more terrestrial part falling through its weight to the center concreaseth into a kernel or stone, whereupon the other parts do fasten as upon a foundation, increasing dayly by apposition of new matter.

The recremental parts I call so, because they are generated out of the greater part of such matters as ought to be excerned, but containing some alimentary ones are retained and agglutinated, whence they chance to be somewhat like and dislike to the other parts.

Plants are variously divided, 1. Into three species, viz. an herb, which is a Plant, some consisting of a root only; others of a root stalk, and leaves, whereof some comprehend (Fruges & Olera) Corn and Potherbs.

2. A shrub is a plant fastned to the ground by a root, and spread∣ing into many boughs without a trunck.

3. A tree is a Plant obtaining a root, trunk and boughs.

In respect to their place of conception some are said to be ter∣restrial, others aqueous; some wild, others Garden Plants: Ac∣cording to their bigness, some great, others small. And in regard of their fructification, some fruitfull, others barren; or to their germination, some to bud forth sooner, others latter. For instance the Turnip, Basil, and Lettuce, shew themselves within three or sour daies, others in five or six daies, as a Gourd, the Beete, &c. some in eight daies, as the Orach; Some in ten, as the Cabbage; 〈…〉〈…〉 in twenty daies, as Leeks; Parsly in forty or fifty; Piony 〈…〉〈…〉 scarce less than within a year: Many other diffe∣•…•… taken from their Colour, Figure, &c. I do wittingly omit.

The propagation of a Plant is, whereby it doth generate its like in specie through semination. This is the last function, that a Plant exerciseth; for it must be nourisht and accreased to a just magni∣tude before it can attain to this most perfect and compleat action.

Semination is the means whereby it performeth the same, and is a Plants bringing forth of seed; this name in the English other∣wise soundeth a seeding. Seed is the abridgment of an intire Plant, whereby it doth multiply it self into many of the same kind.

But the great question will be, whence it is, that a Plant ob∣taineth this power, and what Seed properly is.

Here you are to observe, that Seed is twofold.

1. It is that, which is casually (as it may seem to us) constituted within the Earth through the concourse of the Elements into one body being particularly so temperated, as to be disposed to germi∣nate into a Plant. Of this I have spoken sufficiently before, where it appears that it precedes the constitution of a Plant, whereas the other whereof I am to treat at present, doth consecute a pre∣ceding Plant, and is generated by it.

Seed in this second acception is a dissimilar substance, con∣sisting of the rudiments of all the parts of a Plant, that are to liken the propagatrix (or from which it was propagated) in specie.

The manner of semination is thus: A Plant having already disburdened it self of its fulness or abundance of nutriment by casting forth Leaves, Flowers, and Fruits, there is still a remnant of abundance of the best nutriment, which a Plant being now exalted

to its vigour in its operations through the preceding Spring and Summers heat doth concoct to the highest degree, and a just consi∣stency, wherein the spirits are united with the solid parts so as it may be requisite for them to become Seed, each part of the propaga∣ting Plant discharging its abundance that waies, where the passage is most free, which is towards the top, whereunto the external heat, being attractive, seems also to contribute: downwards it cannot tend, because the passage is stopt by nutriment, that is impelled upwards from the root. The said abundancies meeting in one cavity or passage towards the top of the stalk of an herb or branch of a tree unite into one, where the contiguous parts consisting most of a vital heat possess themselves of the center, impelling the con∣tinuous ones to the Circumference, which tye them all close into one, and are as it were a firmament about them, their extream parts concreasing into pellicles. This union is confuse, that is, each dis∣similar part is not mixed with the other, but only glued and tyed, (because their arct composition * 1.17 doth impede it,) in a confuse man∣ner, that is no distinct shape, figure, form, or exact order: These they acquire within their spermatick cavities, but after conception in a womb, where their body being soon loosened, then each dissi∣milar part through its degree and proportion of levity and gravity falls naturally into its own ranke and order.

Besides this natural manner of propagation, there is another ar∣tificial one practised among Gardeners, by planting a sprig of a tree into the ground, or ingraffing of it into another tree between the wood and the bark, whereof the former groweth up to a tree, the latter spreads it self into boughs and branches. The s••me is also effected by thrusting some roots into the earth, as a Liquorish or Lilly root: Or by planting some kind of leaves into the ground, as of Indian figgs or Opuntia. This hapneth by reason those fore∣mentioned Plants are indued with very extensible spermatick parts and copious innate spirits, each bough being sufficient to accrease to a tree, were it near enough to the earth to attract proportionable nutriment, but being remote must be satisfied and increase accord∣ing to the quantity of access of aliment. 2. Each sprig of most trees, as also the foresaid roots and leaves containing the rudiments of all the dissimilar parts, which the whole doth, doth accrease into other parts, viz. roots, trunck and branches by the qualification of the aliment: The courser accreasing about the lower part into a root,

the mean into a trunck, the finer into branches. Nevertheless this is observable, that trees propagated out of sprigs are nothing near so fruitful, or so long lived as those from the Seed.

After a Plant hath done her endeavour in producing fruits and seeds, she decreaseth, some yielding yearly, others monthly and day∣ly of their magnitude, vigour, and nitorous complexion, shrinking by degrees by reason of the wasting of the spermatick matter and innate spirits, untill at last they naturally die through extream driness and coldness, or rather through an entire dissolution of their tempera∣ment. Counternaturally a plant is further exposed to many diseases, and a violent death distinguisht into two sorts, the one hapning 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, whereby a plant is frozen to death; the other 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, through an immoderate extrinsick heat, extracting, dissipating, and consuming the innate spirits of a Plant. Either of these may befall a part or a branch alone of a tree, and then a part of it is alone said to be dead.

CHAP. V. Of the particular differences of Plants.

• 1. The differences of Roots and their vertues.
• 2. The differences of Flowers.
• 3. The differences of Leaves.
• 4. The three cordial Vegetables.
• 5. The three Cephalick Vegetables.
• 6. The three Hepatick Vegetables.
• 7. The three Splenick Vegetables.
• 8. The three Pulmonick Vegetables.
• 9. The three Stomachick Vegetables.
• 10. The three Lithontriptick Vegetables.
• 11. The three Uterin Vegetables.
• 12. The three Arthritick Vegetables.
• 13. The specificks for the parts destined for the continuation of the species.
• 14. The description of some rare Plants.

1. ROots differ in Figure, some being long and round, others round like a Ball, some straight, bowed, flat, others like to

some fruit or other; so a Parsly root resembles a Pear, the root of Kingspeare an Acorn, the root of Anemone and of Cypress an Olive; besides infinite other varieties of Figure.

2. In number; Grass, Asaraback, white Masterwort, Hemio∣nitis, insist upon many roots; Aloes upon one, the Mandrake, Sword-flagg, most of the kinds of Satyrion upon two, Nightshade upon three or four; Vervain, Mallow, and grass of Parnassus upon five or six; the greater Celandine upon one, divided below into many.

3. In colour, some being red, purple, white, black, yellow; others of various colours. 4. In inconsistency, some choosing a hard root, as the greater Centaury, Chim, &c. Others a soft one, as Alexander; some again are hollow in their root, as Pistolochia; others being unequal or knobby, as Polypody, sweet garden flag, Flowerdeluce.

5. In taste, some are sweet, as Liquorish; others bitter, as Birth∣wort: Others bitter at ones first tasting of it, and afterwards changing into a sweet taste, as the root of Cachou.

6. Some are big, as the roots of a Caper shrub, Mandrake, wild Cowcumber, Briony; others small, as the roots of Grass, Asarabacca, &c.

Stalks do likewise alter: 1. In figure; some being round, others consisting of two angles, as Daffodile; some being Triangular, as Cypress; Quadrangular, as Horehound; Pentagonal, Hexagonal, as Trifole, purple Willow weed; some are nodous, as some In∣dian Canes, Soap-wort, Carnations, &c. others are hollow as Canes, and Elder.

2. In number; so Oreosolinum, and most Trees, usually emit but one. Alica a kind of wheat gourts sprouts out three or four stalks. Rie six or seven from one root. Deadly Nightshade ten or twelve.

3. In colours; some are red, black, white, green, &c. others speckt, some are glabrous, others clad with a wool, as Rose Campion.

II. Flowers differ in their Leaves, some being round, as the flowers of Woodbine; others bent in, as those of a Flowerdeluce; the leaves of the flowers of smooth Bindweed are set round in a circle, resembling a clock; The flowers of Lions mouth are like to a gaping Lions mouth; some resemble a Cone, a Navil, a Ball, as Bowlwort flowers. The flowers of Foxglove are like to a womans

Thimble; Many flowers resemble a Butter-fly, &c. Some grow from the stalk, root, or top; some grow single, and others double, four, five, or six, or a heap together, as Wall-flowers: other differences are commonly known, as their colour, consistency, smoothness, &c.

The differences of Seeds and Fruits are as many as of Roots, Stalks and Flowers, which since you may easily gather thence, I shall save my labour of rehearsing them.

III. Leaves differ, 1. In colour: Bramble leaves and those of some kinds of Blites are of various colours in their leaves: The leaves of Horehound, Campion, and Mullein are gray with a kind of wool atop of them. The leaves of Lamium verum have a long spot in the middle of them: The leaves of Othonna and St. Johns∣wort are bored through with holes like to a five: Some are hard, as some kind of Grass and Ditch Dock; others harsh, as wild Cow∣cumber leaves; others tender, as Celandine; others feel fat, as Bears-breech, Purslane; some are glibe and smooth, as Mandrake and Bears-breech; others curling, as some sorts of Cabbage.

2. In shape; some being round and long, as some sorts of Housleek; Venus Navel, Monywort, Trefoile, &c. are round; Nettles, Coltsfoot, &c. are angulous or dented about their extre∣mities. The leaves of Venus Novel and of wild Teasel are hollow. Grass leaves, Flower-de-luce, and Sword-flag are pointed: Leaves va∣ry much in their incisures, some being deeper, as those of Radish leaves, Licebane, Bucks-horn, Plantain, Red Poppy, Vervain; others more shallow, as those of Nettles. Hercules wound-wort is markt only with five incisures; others have few or none.

3. In number: The Unifoil is contented with one leafe, the Sa∣tyrion with two, the Tulip with three; Herba Paris and Tetraphy∣lon with four: Other Plants are full of leaves, as Thime, Aspara∣gus; others are bare. Besides, some come forth after the flower, as the Peach-leaves. Others come out before the flowers: Some come forth soon, others late; some in one month, others in another, viz. Asarabacca, Asparagus, Chast tree leaves, ground-Ivy, Violet leaves, Willow leaves, in the month of March: Common Avens, Barbery leaves, Colts-foot, Lettuce, Plantaine, Scurvy-grass, Sorrel, petty Sorrel, Saxifrage, yellow Violets, in April. Agrimony, Bears∣breech, Borrage, Bugloss, Betony, Celandine, Fumitory, German∣der, Marigold, Purslane, Rosemary, Self-heal, Wormwood, Southernwood, in May. Camomile, Succory, Endive, Fennil,

Marsh-Mallow, Melilot, Mercury, Piony, Rue, Sage, water-Lilly, water-Germander, in June. Bay leaves, Lavender, Lovage, Mallow, Mugwort, Marjerom, Garden-Cresses, Strawberry leaves, Savin, Thime, Tansie, Vervain, are in their prime in July. Burnet, Baume, Card. Bened. Elder, Eyebright, Mullein, Oake leaves, in August. An∣gelica, Butter-burre, Cypress, Cumfry, Cinquefoile, Ellicampane, El∣lebor, Polypody, Solomons seal, Valerian, in September.

Because we will not be deficient in what may appertain to Na∣tural Philosophy, we shall insert a short description of the choicest Herbs, appropriating three to every principal, and less principal part of the body.

IV. The three Cordials are,

1. Baume is cordial beyond all Vegetables, excelling in faint∣nesses and extream weaknesses, particularly in fainting fits pro∣ceeding from an uterin suffocation, and is a singular herb in most uterin distempers. In Melancholy, Convulsion fits, and an Apoplexy it is admirable.

2. As the foregoing Vegetable is so much commended in cold distempers of the heart, so is a Pome Citron in hot diseases, cherishing the heart beyond expression when beset with fiery smoaks in an ardent Feaver, resisting putrefaction, defending the heart from all malignancy and poyson.

3. Goats Rue is a most famous Cordial, Alexipharmacal resist∣ing and expelling all poysons, Pestilential Malignancies, and of an unparallel vertue in sported Feavers, Small-Pox, Measels, Convuf∣sion fits of Children, and the Worms.

V. The three Cephalicks are,

1. Male Piony all Ages have observed to be stupendious in cu∣ring distempers of the Brain, particularly the Falling-sickness in men women and children, chronical head-aches; melancholy of the brain, frights of Children, palsie, Night-mare: It is of a mode∣rate sharp heat and driness, and somewhat adstrictive.

2. Garden Rue hath been in great esteem among the greatest of Physitians for its admirable effects upon Epileptick, Apoplectick and Paralytick brains; and for curing inveterate head-aches it is in∣comparable; It is very hot and dry, sharp, attenuating and discu∣tient, and flourisheth in June.

3. Sage we may admire for its rare properties upon all moist brains, in curing Catarrhes, Palsies, a lost Memory, dulness of the

Understanding, and quickning all the senses to admiration, being in its prime in July.

VI. The Hepaticks are,

1. Agrimony is the strength, life, and preservation of the Li∣ver, removes its obstructions, engenders the purest bloud, cures all Dropsies, and any kind of bad habit of body; it is moderately hot and dry, subtil, apertive, detergent and subadstringent.

2. Succory Nature particularly created for the Liver, and indu∣ed it with the greatest vertue of preserving and comforting its san∣guification, opening obstructions, and of curing all its distempers. It is moderately cool and dry, detergent, and attenuating.

3. Fumitory never failes of removing all obstructions of the Liver, purifying the bloud from its dross and melancholy, curing the Itch, Scurvy, and yellow Jaundise, and comforting the Liver through a specifick property; it is gently hot and dry, detergent, and attenuating.

VII. The Spleneticks are,

1. Polypody is the great specifick against all splenetick distem∣pers, as obstructions, scurvies, black Jaundise, Hypochondriac Me∣lancholy. It is hot and dry, mundifying and gently purgative.

2. The Bark of the Caper shrub being dry and hot, bitter, at∣tenuating and somewhat adstringent, doth thence exert its most noble faculties against all splenetick distempers, particularly against Hypochondriack melancholy, the Scurvy, and all obstructions of the Spleen.

3. Spleen-wort is dignified with that name from the certainty and excellency of its effects in all the forementioned diseases of the Spleen. It is moderately hot and dry, aperitive and detergent, and is in its prime in September.

VIII. The Pulmonicks are,

1. Coltsfoot is a most singular simple in helping expectoration, thence curing all Coughs, Ptisicks, and all other difficulties of breathing. It is gently hot and dry, and somewhat sharp.

2. Ellicampane is very effectual in all difficulties of Respiration, Coughs, and comforts the Lungs. It is very hot and dry, cutting, sharp, and detergent.

3. Red Poppy is the sole cold Pulmonick, whose vertue is more then admirable in a Pleurisie.

IX The Stomachicks are,

1. Roman Wormwood was never doubted to cure weaknesses of the stomach, and to cleanse it from all its slimy and tartarous dregs. It is very hot and dry, bitter and adstringent.

2. Ze••doary is very hot, dry and adstringent, thence proves a most excellent specifick to strengthen the stomach.

3. Cinamon is commended beyond all Spices for a most excel∣lent comforter of the stomach.

X. The Nephriticks are,

1. Saxifrage: The great benefit which Nephritick Patients have received hence occasioned the imposition of its name sounding an undoubted breaker of the Stone, being the quickest and most for∣cible diuretick of all Vegetables, whence it doth much conduce in all obstructions of the Kidneys, and stoppages of urine. It is very hot, dry, and attenuating; and is an April herb.

2. Winter-Cherry berries are of most subtil parts in a moderate cold and dry temperament, and are purposely selected by Nature for those Nephritick Patients that are of a hot temperament, breaking the stone in the Kidneys most powerfully, and expelling Urine with no less force. They are most effectual in August.

3. Marsh-Mallow is an herb of a third sort of Nephrocatharticks, being moderately moist, hot, emollient, discutient, mitigating all pains of the Kidneyes, and abating the sharpness of Urine: Even this Vegetable is in nothing inferiour to either of the foregoing, effect∣ing the same effects through its dissolving moisture.

XI. The Uterin specificks are,

1. Dictamnus Cretius, or Dittany of Candia is a most excellent Uterin Vegetable, comforting the complexion of the Matrix, resera∣ting its greatest obstructions, expelling all excrementitious humours through facilitating the menstrua, producing withal a swift and easie Labour in Women, and is admirable in forcing a dead Child out of the Matrix: Besides, it is much conducing in all Hysterick suffo∣cations, being very hot and dry, and penetrating.

2. Mugwort is hot and dry, aperitive, and discutient; cleanseth the Matrix, and excels in the same vertue that Dittany doth.

3. Fetherfew is very hot, dry, penetrating, and aperitive, yielding to neither of the precedents in vertues: It is most efficaci∣ous in June.

XII. The Arthriticks are,

1. Sassafras. If there be ever a Neuritick under the Canopy of

the Heavens it is the Bark of the root of this tree, strengthning weak joynts, and relaxt sinews, drying up Catarrhs beyond all belief, and in the Gout it is miraculous, being hot, dry, aromatick, sudorifick, discutient, and aperitive.

2. Ground Pine is a certain and most efficacious Neuritick, and admirable in curing the Gout: It is very dry and hot, aperitive and cutting.

3. Germander although the last of the three is not therefore infe∣riour to the first, but agreeing in the same vertues and qualities with it. Both these latter are in their greatest strength in July.

XIII. Lastly, to please all parties I shall beyond my purpose re∣commend three of the most approved Vegetables to help the lan∣guor of the parts destined for the preservation of the species.

The first is Dog stones, being of a moist and hot temperament, comforting those parts to admiration, and rendring either Sex very lusty.

The second is Green Ginger, which is only fit to be eaten by those that are of a frigid temperature, whom it will soon put into a contrary passion.

The third is Rocket, an herb whose seed is potent enough to change the coldest temperament into a Satyrs lasciviousness. If now your mind tends to the contempt of this beastiality, then cer∣tainly spirit or sugar of Saturn will put you into another kind of devotion, and better sute with your temper.

Here I have proposed to you a select number of Simples, sufficient to cure most internal diseases, that are incident to the body of man, whereby you may be guided out of those dangers accompanying the making choice of them out of that infinite number of Vegetables, whose vertues you must be forced to take upon other mens words, oft disagreeing with the expected effects: Wherefore know that each of these (excepting the latter four,) I have experienced many and many times upon several bodies, not only so, but have had them formerly in my travels recommended to me by the emi∣nentest of Physitians abroad as the greatest and most certain vege∣table specificks.

XIV. For a Corollary take the description of some rare Plants.

The Parisatico, alias Singady, or the mournful tree groweth only at Goa, Malacca, and some few other places; in shape it resembles

a Pium-tree; it doth within half an hour after the Suns going down shew it self white all over with most pleasant and fragrant flowers, Like to those of an Orange tree, whereas at the Suns going down there was not one to be seen upon it. These flowers stick fast all night untill the rising of the Sun, and then they do all fall off, but towards the Evening others are spread forth again, and so this con∣tinues all the year long.

Arvore de Rays, or the root tree, is an East-Indian shrub growing up to a certain height, and spreading it self into branches, from whose top roots do grow down into the earth, whence they spring out again into other shrubs of the former height, which again at their top emit other roots downwards in a manner, that in some space of time this shrub spreading it self near half an English mile round becomes an intire For••est formed (as it were) out of one continuous Tree.

The herb Sentida, or sensitive Plant may be a pattern of chasti∣ty to all; the which if you do only touch or cast a little sand upon it, its leaves do immediately retract and shut themselves up, and do open no sooner again, than your finger or what you have cast upon them is withdrawn.

The she Palm-trees it is observed do not yield any fruit unless planted near to a male Palm tree, to which they seem all to incline having their boughs more extended towards it at that side than at any other, whence the AEthiopians do usually plant them so, that the wind may carry steams from the Male to the Female; but in case the male tree be taken away from between the others, they become barren and give over bringing forth fruit. The fruits of the Indian Palm tree are called Coquos, being filled within with water; the wight within is very tender and soft, and tastes like to an Arti∣choke, but after a longer maturation groweth harder, and eats like a Haselhut. The water, which each of them contains in the measure of a pint or two, is very clear and pleasant to drink. This tree con∣tains materials for a whole Ship: Its wood being light and spongy they cut into planck, which they tie together with cords that are drawn off from the said Coquos; The sails are made out of the leaves, which the Indians call Olas.

It is reported, that there is a tree in Java Major, whose inner∣most marrow is Iron, being very thin, and running through the whole length of the tree: Its fruit is likewise as hard as Iron. In

the Island of Tylos there are Cotten trees, whose gourds being of the bigness of Quinces are found to be full of Cotten when they break through over-ripeness. There is a tree in the Island Cimbubon, whose twigs being fallen down to the ground do move themselves forwards as if they crept, having two small legs of each side; and if they be toucht they creep back.

CHAP. VI. Of Water in order to her Commerce with the other Elements.

• 1. The Etymology of Water. That Water naturally is hard and consi∣stent, and not fluid.
• 2. The Division of Water.
• 3. What a Lake is. The strange vertues of some Lakes.
• 4. What a Fountain is. The wonderful properties of some Fountains.
• 5. Of Physical Wells.
• 6. Of Baths.
• 7. Of Rivers and their rare properties.
• 8. Of the chief Straits of the Sea.

1. VVAter seems to be derived from washing, from its use, because people make use of it to wash their foul things with. So leau in French from Laver to wash, and Wasser in High Dutch from Waschen denoting the same. Aqua in the Latine was imposed upon it for to express its excellency, and its absolute necessity for the preservation of humane life. Aqua dieitur quasi a qua vivamus, nutriamur, & a qua nobis plurima supersint commoda: Pisces nobis alit, navium vehiculo inservit, quibus non pauca nobis affe∣runtur necessaria, ignisque est pardomitrix, terram foecundans, aeremque spirabilem nobis reddens.

Formerly we have discoursed of Water and its form absolutely considered, now we are to apply it as it relates to the other Ele∣ments and is the proper cause of her Commerce with them.

Water although appearing fluid, yet naturally, that is absolutely conceived by it self is void of all fluor, but partakes of the greatest

weight, hardness, crassitude, smoothness, and consistency that is imaginable. I prove it, Water the more it is remote from the in∣tense heat of the Sun the more heavy, thick, hard, smooth, and con∣sistent it is: Have you not Mountains of Ice of great weight, thickness, &c. in Greenland in the Summer, much more in the Winter, yet more directly under the Poles, and most of all if appre∣hended absolute by it self, and deprived from extrinsick air and fire, when we cannot but judge it to be of the greatest weight, thickness, and consistency that is apprehensible? The Scripture seems to attest the same, Job 38. And the waters are hid as with a stone, and the face of the deep is frozen; By the deep here is meant the Chaos, ergo the waters were naturally at their first creation thick and hard. Lastly, As there are two fluid Elements, viz. fire and air: So it is also ne∣cessary, that they should be balanced and met with two opposite consistent ones, namely, Earth and Water. The first being con∣tiguous and hard responds to fire; the other being continuous and hard responds to air being continuous and soft. Whence we may safely conclude, that it is the advent of the fire together with the air that renders the water thus thin and fluid, as we see it is.

II. How Water first gained such a body together as the Sea is, our exposition of the worlds creation will advise you. The Sea is the greatest collection of water; by the Latinists it is called Mare, from Meare to go or to flow, and not from amarum, or the word Marath among the Caldeans signifying bitter, as some have thought; so it is likewise called Oceanus, the Ocean from Ocior am∣nis, a swift current. It procures various distinctions from its beating against several shores; from those of the East and West India it is surnamed the East and West Indian Ocean; of the Mount Atlas the Atlantick Ocean; from those of Sarmatia, the Sarmatick Oce∣an; near Madagascar the rough Sea, from the quicksands that are frequently thereabout; of Spain and Brittain, the Spanish and Brittish Ocean, &c. And from the Plage whence it doth flow it is called the East, West, South, or North Ocean. The same spreads it self into many particular Seas, or great Bayes, whereof these are the more principal.

1. The Mediterranean Sea, so named, because it flows through the middle of two great parts of the Earth, viz. between a great part of Europe, Africa, and Asia: Or more particularly between Spain, France, Italy, Dalmatia, Greece, and Natolia of the one side,

and AEgypt and Barbary of the other. Where it toucheth the Spa∣nish coast it is called the Iberick sea; and more forward the French Balearick * 1.18; Ligustick near Genoa, Tyrrhenian or Tuscan; about Sicily Sardinian, Sicilian, Adriatick, Cretick, Libyan, Phoenicean, Cyprian, Syriack sea, &c. its mouth is called the Straits.

2. Pontus Euxinus, the Euxian sea, otherwise named the black sea or Mare Majus, whose mouth is called the Hellespont from its narrowness, its throat Propontis and the Thracian Bosphor, so called from bos an Oxe, as if an Oxe were too big to pass through that narrowness.

3. The Arabian and Persian sea.

4. The Gangetican sea, so named from the river Ganges, which is disburdened into it.

5. The Red sea, deriving that name not from the colour of the Sea, but of the red sand, over which it floweth.

The Baltick * 1.19 Sea, alias the Sinus Coddanus, or Suevick Sea, from the Suevi, a Nation that formerly inhabited those coasts; at the mouth it is called the Sound flowing 150 leagues far between Denmark, Finland, Sueden, Prussia, Liefland, Pomerania, and Saxony.

The pacifick sea is so called from the gentleness of the waves; or the South sea, because it lyeth to the Southward of the Line, limited by the coasts of Asia, America, and terra Australis, or the Country of Megallan.

III. A Lake is a great and perennal collection of water cir∣rounded by the Earth, whereby it is cut off from the Sea; It is distinguisht from a Pool, in that the one is perennal, the other is apt to be dryed up sometime by the heat of the Sun and driness of the earth, and to be filled up again with rain: Some of these being famous for their extent, others for their admirable qualities I shall willingly insert.

1. The greatest Lake in the Universe is the Caspian sea in Asia, otherwise called the great sea, the Albanian, Hircanian, Pontick, Tartarian Sea, the Sea of Sala, Bachu, Abachu, Terbestan, or Gi∣orgian. It diffuseth it self into three Bayes or Gulph, viz. near the Mouth into the Hircanian, on the right side into the Caspian, and on the left side into the Scytick Gulph. It bears the name of a Sea very improperly, since it is incompassed by the Earth: Never∣theless it is saltish and full of fish.

2. The Lake Asphaltites in Judaea, (otherwise called the dead

Sea from its immobility, because as Corn. Tacit. relates that scarce any wind be it never so violent is strong enough to lift it up into Waves) is noted for sustaining weighty bodies (especially if anoin∣ted with Alume water) that are cast into it, in a manner that a man his hands and legs being tyed and cast into it shall swim; it breeds no fish nor any other living creatures. The Lake of the lesser Ar∣menia, and the Lake Aposcidamus in Africa, and of Sicily are almost of the same strength. On the contrary the Lake Avernum in Cam∣pania and that of AEthiopia are unable to sustain the weight of a leaf fallen into them from a tree; and according to Pliny, there is no fowl that flies over them, but falleth dead into them. There is a Lake near Lerna, and another in Portugal, which are so attractive and depres∣sing, that they do immediately draw and press down to the bottom whatever is cast into them, in such a manner, that a man having thrust his hand into either, must use force to draw it out again. Pomponius Mela, and Solinus make mention of a Lake in AEthi∣opia, which to the eye appearing crystalline, and sweet to the pallat, doth so besmear those that bath in it, as if they had been duckt into a bath of oyl.

In the west of the Isle of Iseland travellers have discovered a great Lake, fumous & very cold, in a short space changing whatever is cast into it into a stonish or rockish body: a stick being thrust right up into the bottom, that part which is under water is in two daies changed into an Iron substance, the other above remaining what it was. Hect. Boeth. writes of another in Ireland, which after some months renders that part of a stick that is thrust into the ground Iron; the other part that is under water fliuty, the upper part above the water continuing wood.

In Thrace it is said there is a Lake, whose water proves mortal to any that do drink of it, or do bath therein. Many of the Troglodites have forfeited their reason for venturing to taste of the water of a pernicious Lake in that Country. The Lake Clitorius effects so∣briety in men, and excites them to a hatred against Wine and Drun∣kenness. The Lake Gerasa in the Country of the Gadarens, whereinto the Herd of Swine, animated with those dispossessed de∣vils, (of whom we read in Luk. 8. 33.) violently ran down, is at present so venomous, that it causes the hair and nails of all those to come off, that have at any time drank of it.

The Lake Laumond in Scotland, imbracing thirty Islands breeds

fish without finnes, and is cast sometimes into a most raging tem∣pest, although there be little or no wind stirring: One of those Islands is said to fluctuate up and down in her.

The Lakes of Chirchen in China is said to change Iron into Copper.

Scotland is noted for a Lake, whereof the one half yieldeth to be hardned by the frost, the other maintaining her fluidity the whole Winter. So likewise in Norway, although Saturn is felt to be very furious there, yet many Lakes lye open all the Winter. The like is observable in a Lake near New Castle, which in some part refuseth concretion, although in the coldest weather.

There is a Lake near Nidrossa, whose waters atop are extreamly cold, but the mud near the bottom is constantly boyling hot, insomuch that if you tye an Egg to a string and let it sink down to the bottom, you may soon draw it up ready boyled.

Not far from Jensu, a City in China, is a Lake, which is very cold in the Summer, and scalding hot in the Winter: The same is said of the Lake Jen near Chinchen in the same Country.

The waters of the Lake Anien, at first feel extream cold, but after a little while they begin to feel warm; they also generate stones out of any matter received from without.

The Lake of Vadimon shews it self sometimes suddenly very turbulent, without giving any manifest token of the cause of it. The same is said of the Lake of Geneve or Lausanne.

Italy is dignified with one of the most famous Lakes in the world called Benaco; its plaisance is supplied by a sight of Olive trees, growing upon its borders, and beautified about the sides with gardens planted with Citron and Pomgranate trees, fertilized with rare fish, having its water so bright and clear, that you may plain∣ly see the bottom through it, except in the middle, where it is al∣most not to be fathomed; but notwithstanding so fair a complexion in good weather, yet appears much more humourous in foul, in such a manner that it doth then cast it self into raging high waves, whereby it proves no less dangerous and dreadful than a tempestuous sea.

The Lake Larius, by the Hetrusces styled the Prince of Lakes, is much swelled in its belly through the swallowing up of the River Abda, alias Abdua, tumbling down from the Rhetian Alpes through the Valley Voltilena, Boaring with a swift stream through the said standing water, which gives it passage without the least commo∣tion

of its body, neither permits it self to be mingled with those rapid and most limpid streams: The said River persisting in its Ve∣locity breaks out again near Leuk a Village. In like manner doth the River Rhene stream through the Lake Acronius, and the River Danow through part of the Surian Sea.

Hispaniola is watered with a great Lake named by the Inhabitants Haneygaban, into which many great Rivers are disburdened, and to the admiration of many is nothing engrossed, although visibly ven∣ting no part of what it hath imbibed: The same is observed of the Caspian sea, receiving the copious evacuations of the Rivers Volga, Janick, Abiamu, Chesel, and many others.

Lucerna a Town in Switzerland is situated near to a Lake, where∣into a stone or piece of wood being cast doth set it into so vehe∣ment a commotion that it fluctuates upwards in roaring waves, and surmounting its borders happens somtimes to cause an inundation of the next adjacent fields; wherefore for the prevention of such incon∣veniencies it is decreed by the Magistrate, that none shall offer to cast any thing into it upon a severe penalty. The Inhabitants im∣pure the foresaid exestuation to the pernicious infection, which the Lake received from the pestilent Carcass of that hellish Judge Pon∣tius Pilate, who after his banishment was thought to have drowned himself therein, whence it is, that they vulgarly call it Pilat's Pool.

There is a Lake not unlike to this upon the Mount Tidalu near Chaoking in China, whereinto if one throws a stone or any other heavy thing, he will immediately hear a roaring noise like thun∣der, and soon after the sky about it grows gloomy and casts down rain.

In Carniola near the chief City Laubach every year about the Autumn there appears a Pool between some mountains, about a league and half in compass, and abounding with fish, none appre∣hending whence this quantity of moisture should derive, and to∣wards the Spring it begins to dry up, after which the ground is co∣piously fertilized, and is haunted with a number of Deer.

IV. A Fountain or Spring is a pereunal eruption of water out of the Earth.

The differences of these is no less various, than of Lakes; to wit, in quantity, quality, motion, and situation. Furthermore some are artificial, others natural. We shall only instance the admirable properties of some of the latter.

Aristotle writes of a Fountain in Thrace (whereunto another in Arcadia named Styx, as also one in Sarmatia, and that of Arme∣nia, Lydia, and Sicilia, are like in vertue) which casteth the drinkers of it into a mortal Syncope; breeding fish working the same effect upon those that eat them.

The waters of the Founts of Valentia in Spain, Wolchenstein, Tre∣cha, the Kingdom of Crobus upon the Alpes, Berosus, and of Man∣glo in China, are all deleterious, corrosive, and extreamly veno∣mous.

Boeotia spouts out two springs, whereof the one called Lethe ef∣fects forgetfulness, the other cures it.

The water of the Fountain in the Island Cea, (as Pliny relates,) being drank dulleth a mans understanding and makes him sottish.

The Fountain of Susa in Persia loosens the teeth, and causeth them to fall out; Pliny speaks also of another in Germany on the other side of the Rhene effecting the same.

A draught of the water of Lyncistis filleth a mans brain and makes him drunk.

The Fountain of Arania, a part of Arcadia, makes one loath Wine. Isidorus and Solinus write of two Fountains, whereof the one procures fruitfulness in women, the other barrenness.

The Garamants make mention of a Fountain among them, called the fountain of the Sun, whose extream coldness in the day ren∣ders it importable, and in the night is so excessive hot, that it proves scalding. Aristotle relates of the Fountain Elusine, which naturally being quiet and clear, is affected with the noise of any musical Instrument, in a manner, that at its sound it is apt to sieth and run over as if it were for joy.

Baptista Fulgosius affirms to have seen a Fountain, which appears very clear and still to one walking about it, and looking therein without speaking; but if speaking, although but a few words, it is immediately put into a commotion and siething, appearing very turbulent. The same Author makes mention of another in France, which being for the most part of a very cold nature doth neverthe∣less not fail of casting flaming fire from it. There is a fountain in Illyrium, that like fire burns into ashes whatever is cast into it.

Epyrus and Cyrenaica are noted for Fountains, which in the morning and evening feel warm, at noon hot, and in the night scalding. The same is said of the Fountain Ammonius.

For Springs to be cool in the summer, and warm in the Winter is not extraordinary. In Arcadia springs a certain fountain out of the mountains, whose water is so extream and piercing cold, that no golden or silver vessel is capable to hold it, but is forced into pie∣ces by it; nevertheless it suffers it self to be contained in a Mules Hoof.

Not far off from the Danow there is a Fountain surnamed the Fountain of the Holy Cross, which sometimes casts out abundant streams of perfect bloud very useful for the curing of sundry disea∣ses. A fountain in the Island Tenedo doth during the Summer alwaies overflow from three in the night to six in the morning.

There are three Fountaines in Cantabria, that sink dry in twelve hours, and fill up again in the same space of time.

The fountain Cyane among the Syracusans, as also another in Hungaria increase and decrease with the course of the Moon. The same is said of the fountain of Hucune in China. The fountain of Jupiter in Dodan is said to sink and rise thrice of a day. Another in Epirus doth begin to ebb in the morning, is dry at noon, fills up again towards the Evening, and at midnight is risen to that fulness that it runs over.

There is a fountain near Weenen generating stones out of any thing that is cast into it. Many waters, as they drop from the hills, concrease into stones as soon as they arrive to their rest; and these drops being multiplied concrease at last into pillars of stone.

The Fountains of Herbogia, Veroniuns in France, Zepusium in Dacia do all breed great abundance of stones out of and within themselves. Fulgosius speaks of another in England of the same nature.

The water of Sibaris causeth sneezing if drank; those of Cli∣tumnus in Umbria, Cappadocia, and of Cesiphus in Boeotia make the hair of the Cattel that drink of it grow waite, but that in Arabia (as Aristotle doth arrest) changeth them into a reddish colour.

Theophrastus, writing of the Fountain Lycos, reports it to be of the same property that Oylis of, and to burn in a Lamp, although within the Well appearing limpid. But that which is more admi∣rable, we observe in the Church History of Euseb. whom Paulus Orosius, and Eutropius do second, viz. That near upon the Incarnation of our blessed Saviour, in the Reign of Caesar Octavianus, there brake out a Fountain in a Tavern at Rome,

floating a whole day with abundant streams of pure Oyl.

Isidorus and Solinus in his Polyhistor. make observation of a Fountain, whereon those, that were to depose their Oath, were to lay their hand, whose eyes in case they had forsworn themselves were withered, and brought to a blindness. Had God pleased that such a fountain might have appeared near the Hals, it is to be feared that an honest man could hardly walk the streets without being af∣fronted by a blind man.

One of the same Authors doth also witness of Jacobs Fountain in Idumaea, that every three months it groweth troubled and be∣comes red and green, afterwards returning to its primitive clear∣ness. Likewise it is said of a fountain in Cherronesus that it sieths and ferments once a year, purging it self of all filth and unclean∣ness. The same is observed of many other fountains.

From the likeness of the subject I shall take occasion to appose a word or two touching the properties of some eminent Wells and Baths, differing in little else from fountains, than that these spout out of the earth with a great force and in greater abundance.

IV. Near to this City there are three Wells much cryed up for the cure of diseases, whereof two are purging by stool and urine, viz. Barnet and Ipsum Wells; The other of Tunbridge is only diuretick or moving urin. Of the two first the latter is counted the stronger, both being much approved for the curing all chronicall diseases; par∣ticularly a Tertian Ague, obstructions of the mesaraick vessels, of the Liver and Spleen, crudities of the stomach, the yellow Jaundise, and Catarrhs.

That of Tunbridge is more profitable in Quartanes, inveterate Head-aches, Dropsies, Gouts, Hypochondriack Melancholy, black Jaundise, Melancholy of the brain, Leprosie, Cancers, ma∣lignant and inveterate Ulcers, Kings Evil, Convulsion sits, sits of the Mother, stoppage of Courses, VVhites, Phtisicks, Palpitation of the heart, stoppage of the Kidneys and Bladder, the Gravel and Stone, the Impostume of the Kidneys, of the Mesentery, of the Liver and Spleen. But as for those that are troubled with the French Le∣prosie, let them beware from these waters as from poyson; for there is nothing in the world that sets those virulent humours more into rage and fury than Mineral waters.

Next to these the Spaw waters are very famous, divided into four several Wells, viz. Savenier, opening at the foot of a hillock three

miles from Spaw, its faculty is most diuretick and somewhat Ecco∣protick. 2. Pouhont bursts out in the middle of the Village, and agreeth much in vertue with that of Savenier, excepting that it is some∣what more eccoprotick. They are both much coveted for their plea∣sing sharpness of taste. 3. Geronster is distent from Spaw near three miles, but is much less in esteem than others, because of its unplea∣sing nauseous sharp taste, causing a disturbance of the brain, stomach, bladder, and guts. 4. Tonnelet retains some faculties like to the be∣fore mentioned, but much inferiour to them in strength.

V. Baths are hot Wells: hence in Latine they are called Ther∣mae (hot) scil••aquae, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 hot. This Island affords some in∣feriour to none: Especially those in Somersetshire, whose fame hath deserved the name of Baths 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 for the Town, where they erupt out of the earth.

They are 1. Cross-bath, pouring out in a mild temperate heat.

2. Hot bath, being about two hundred foot distant from the for∣mer, and differing from the other in intenseness of heat, whence also it derives its name.

3. Kings bath, which is near to the Cathedral, and is less hot than the Hot bath, but hotter than the Cross bath. Their vertues are excellent in curing of most chronical diseases incident to the joynts and sinews; as Gouts, Lamenesses, Numnesses, Palsies, hard nodes and cold tumours of the joynts, Rickets in children, &c. they dry up the superfluous moisture in dropsies, expel gross hu∣mours by sweat, and by that means curing inve••erate headaches, aches of the Limbs; they procure womens courses, consume their Whites, cure the Green-sickness and many other diseases.

VI. A River is a collection of waters descending from a Foun∣tain, and streaming through a tract of the earth towards the Sea, whereof some are long, others short, broad or narrow, deep or shal∣low, swift or slow, straight or winding; some ebbing and flowing, as the Thames, Elb, Mase, Seyne, &c. others for the most part fol∣lowing one course, &c.

Most of the River Waters about the Alpes, if usually drank of are apt to breed a great swelling in the throat, called by Physi∣tians Bronchocele.

Vitruvius affirms the same of a River called Silar, changing the roots, leaves, and boughs of the trees that grow on its banks side into stones. Pliny adduces another of the same property, whereunto

the River near Laodicea, and those of the Country of Barcia in Hungary may be adjoyned. About the borders of Norway, near a Castle called New Castle, flowes a River, whose streams seem blackish, breeding also fish of the same colour.

Philostratus, in his book de vita Apoll. recites a Fountain, where∣in if a forsworn person doth wash his hands or feet, he is soon in∣fected with a shameful leprosie. Diodorus the Sicilian makes men∣tion of another of the same nature.

The water of the River of Jordan doth still retain its great fame among the Papists of working Miracles: Pilgrims do oft bring quantity of it along with them thence, obtesting that it is impossi∣ble it should fail curing Dropsies, Consumptions, malignant Ulcers, Kings Evil, Barrenness, in fine all diseases that surpass cure by Art. It renders the face beautiful and nitourous, and for cuting spots and deforming rednesses of the face it is taken notice of by most wo∣men in Spain, France, and Italy.

The East Indians do adscribe the same vertues to the River Gan∣ges, which they do believe with such an assurance, that as soon as ever they fall dangerously sick, they cause themselves to be carried to the River side, where they sit under a Hutt with their legs half way in the water so long untill they are either dead, or perfectly cured; and if they die they leave in their last will that their cinders may be cast into the same River, for to be purified (I suppose) against their Resurrection.

The AEgyptians used to take their prognostica ions of sundry im∣portant things from the River Nilus, which if it failed overflowing their Country, portended barrenness, and consequently Famine, and oft times a Pestilential disease, and sometime change of Go∣vernment. Thus its inundation was deficient two years together before the death of Antonius and Cleopatra; the same hapned also before the great Famine and change of Government under Claudins. On the other side, if the said River happen to overflow beyond its usual limits, it proves likewise an occasion of barrenness, because the length of time, before the Country can return to a just dri∣ness through the decrescence of the water, is protracted beyond the Season of Sowing. Usually and naturally (as I may so say) the Nile overflowes once a year, being forty daies in increasing, arriveth to its height (which is unto 16 cubits) about the seventeenth day of June, and is forty daies more after that in decreasing. The Countrey

being much fatned by this inundation produces great abundance of pasture, corn, and other fruits.

The increase, height, and decrease of the Nile they know from the observation of a Pit made out of one stone, whose water in∣creases and decreases with the Nile. This River doth also dispose women for conception, whence it is ordinary with them to multi∣ply by twins, and three at one birth: Moreover it is a very health∣full water preserving the body in a good disposition, and curing ma∣ny diseases. Notwithstanding the subtility of the water and heat of the climate, yet it never emits vapours, whence it is that there falls no rain in that Country. The same is also attributed to the River Boristhenes and the Anouros in Thessalia, viz. not to rick or to oc∣casion the air to be nebulous.

The River Ganges is likewise apt sometimes to exceed its bounds, through which inundation the Country is very much fertilized. The River Arrius of Florence, the Danow, the Eridanus or Padus, the Tiberis, and the Athesis of Verona, have oft caused a submersion of the neighbouring fields.

VIII. The chief straits * 1.20 or narrownesses of the sea are,

1. The straits of Gibraltar, where the Sea floats through be∣twixt the two pillars of Hercules, viz. The two Promontories of Calpe and Abila, and divides Spain from Fez; it is otherwise called the straits of Caliz from the Island Caliz, near adjacent to it. Its breadth is about seven Leagues.

2. The straits of Anjan passing from the outermost western parts of America to the Eastern Coasts of Tartary. It is very pro∣bable that some of the posterity of Sem crossed these straits to inhabite the West-Indies, where they are since multiplied into those several nations.

3. The straits of Magallan, so called from him that first passed them; but since they have found another way into the Pacifick Sea more commodious to sail through, called the straits of Le maire.

4. The straits of Davis towards Greenland.

5. The straits of Nassow or Waigats near Nova Zembla.

The Mediterranean is pinched by these straits: 1. The Sicili••n straits. 2. The Tuscan straits between Sardinia and Corsica. 3. The Calydonian straits. 4. The straits of Euripus between Achaia and Eu∣boea. 5. The straits of the Hellespont. 6. The Thracian straits. 7. The Cimmerian or Meotian straits. 8. The straits of Cilicia or Caramania between Cilicia and Cyprus.

A Gulph is an arm of the Sea, or the Sea broken into the Earth in the form of an Arm. The principal Gulphs of the Ori∣ental Ocean are:

1. The great Gulph passing betwixt Maugi and India extra Gangem.

2. The Gangetican Gulph streaming between the Golden Cher∣sonesus and India intra Gangem.

3. The Persian Gulph.

4. The Gulph of Arabia, or the red or Eruthrean Sea deriving its name from the red Sands over which it floats, or according to Q. Curtius from the King Eristhra.

5. The Gulph of Canthus.

6. The Gulph of Barbary, or Progloatis, or di Melinde. The principal Gulphs of the Western Ocean:

• 1. The Sarmatian Gulph.
• 2. The Granduican Gulph, or white Sea.
• 3. The Gulph of Mexico.
• 4. The Bay of Biscay.

The Mediterranean Sea is chiefly dispersed into these Gulphs:

• 1. The Gulph of France reaching Marseilles.
• 2. The Adriatick or Venetian Gulph.
• 3. The Ionian Gulph floating towards Epirus and Macedonia.
• 4. The Corinthian Gulph, alias the Crisean or Alcionian Sea.
• 5. The Gulph of Naples.
• 6. The Pamphilian or Issican Gulph.
• 7. The Thermacian or Thessalonian Gulph.
• 8. The Argolick Gulph.
• 9. The black Gulph.

CHAP. VII. Of the Circulation of the Ocean.

• 1. That the disburdening of the Eastern Rivers into the Ocean is not the cause of its Circulation; neither are the Sun or Moon the principal causes of this motion.
• 2. The periodical course of the Ocean. The causes of the high and low waters of the Ocean.
• 3. How it is possible that the Ocean should move so swiftly as in 24 hours and somewhat more to flow about the terrestrial Globe.
• 4. A further Explanation of the causes of the intumescence and detu∣mescence of the Ocean. The causes of the anticipation of the floud of the Ocean.
• 5. That the Suns intense heat in the torrid Zone is a potent adjuvant cause of the Oceans Circulation, and likewise the minima's descend∣ing from the Moon and the Polar Regions.

I. HAving in one of the Chapt. of the precedent Book posed a demonstrative and evident ground of the universal course of the great Ocean, and the straitness of that Chapt. not permitting the finishing of the fabrick intended by us upon it: Therefore this pre∣sent plain shall serve for to compleat the delineation thereof, but encountring with some rocky stones thereon, it is requisite they should be rowled aside, before the said Atlantick waves may pro∣cure a necessary assent of the true cause of their dayly circular floating.

The conceit of some Philosophers hath induced them to state the copious irreption of many large and deep Rivers into the Eoan Sea for the principal cause of its circulation, the which tume∣fying its body do thereby press it westward. This solution seems void of all reason, the evacuation of the presupposed Rivers having no proportion to the replenishing of so extended a body as the Ocean, scarce of a Lake or an inland Sea, as we have observed of the lake Haneygaban, and the Euxian Sea. Besides many great Ri∣vers disburdening themselves into the Occiduan Sea might upon

the same ground return the course of the Ocean Eastward. But imagine it was so, why should not the said tumefaction rather in∣cline the sea westward, than further eastward? Others rejecting the former opinion have in their fansie groven the ground, where∣on the sea beats, deeper and deeper towards the west, and so the ground being situated higher in the East, shelving down gradually to the west, the sea doth through its natural gravity rowl it self to the deeper & lower Plane; but then the eastern waters being arrived to the west, how shall they return to the east again for to continue the said motion? Wherefore this opinion may take its place among the Castles in the air. Shall we then ascribe the cause of this mo∣tion to the rarefaction of the sea through the beams of the Sun, which as it is successively rarefied doth swell and press its preceding parts forward? As touching the Moon she cannot come into conside∣ration here, as being rather noted for condensation than rarefaction.

First, I deny that the Sun doth any whit rarifie the Eastern Ocean; because according to their Tenent the rarefaction of the sea happens through the commotion of the subsidencies and terre∣strial exhalations contained within the bowels of the sea and scat∣tered through its substance, whereby it becomes tumefied, which I grant in case the Sun casts its beams obliquely into the depth of the Ocean; but I prove the contrary, supposing the Sun doth cast its beams directly into the Eastern waters. In AEgypt it seldom rains, because the Sun casting its beams directly into the waters doth through the same degree of heat, through which it might raise va∣pours, dissolve them again, likewise in the East Ocean the Sun sub∣tilizing the waters doth doubtless through its heat commove exha∣lations and subsidencies, but the waters being through the same heat attenuated are rendred uncapable of sustaining those terrestrial bodies, wherefore they sinking deeper to the ground rather cause a detumescence of the sea. I have alwaies observed that waters swell more through the cold than heat, and that inundations hap∣pen for the most part after a frost; besides it is obvious that Rivers are much tumefied when they are frozen, and that by reason of the foresaid tumefaction inundations happen more frequently in the winter than at any other time of the year. Des-Cartes imagineth the compression of the Moon (together with the Earths motion about her own Axis) to be the cause of the waters circular moti∣on, pressing it from East to West, and the variation of this pressure

to depend upon the various removal of the Moon from the Center of the Earth effecting the anticipation and various celerity of the waters motion: So that where the Earth is obverted to the face of the Moon there the waters must be at their lowest, being pressed to∣wards the next quarter of the Surface, where they are at their high∣est, whence they are carried about through the Earths proper mo∣tion, &c.

1. I deny his supposition of the Earths motion, as being fa∣bulous, which we have confuted elsewhere. He might as well assert, that there be as many Neptunes under water moving it cir∣cularly, as Aristotle stated intelligencies to drive the Heavens, for even this he might excuse by saying it was but an Assumption to prove a Phaenomenon of the water.

2. What needs he to affirm a tumour of the water? for since he assumes the Earth to move circularly, we cannot but grant that the water must also move with it as constituting one Globe together.

5. Why doth he in vain reassume in the 55 Sect. that out-worn Doctr. of Aristotle touching the Moons driving of the water, which argues him to be very unconstant with himself?

4. His stating the air to be so complicable and soft a body ren∣ders it very unfit for compressing and driving so vast and weighty a body as the Ocean.

5. Can any one rationally or probably conceive, that the Sun, much less the Moon, being so remore, and whose forcible effects are so little felt by sublunary bodies, should be capable of driving so deep, so large, and so heavy a body as the Ocean, which is as powerful to resist through its extream gravity, as all the Celestial bodies are potent to move through their extream lightness? What, because the Ocean and the Moon move one way, therefore the one must either follow or move the other? What, can a passion so du∣rable and constant, and so equal depend upon a violent cause? Since then such phansies are ridiculous, and not to be proposed by any Philosopher, let us now proceed in the unfolding of so difficult and admirable a matter as the course of the Ocean, which we have for∣merly demonstrated to flow about the earth once in 12 hours and somewhat more.

II. Moreover, besides this single motion making a sharper in∣spection into the drift of the Ocean, it will appear to us to absolve a

compounded periodical course in a perfixt time, namely, in 15 daies, which space may be called a marinal or nautical month. The meaning hereof is, imagining a part of the Ocean to flow circu∣larly from a certain point, or more plainly, a Bowle to rowl circu∣larly under water over the bottom of the Sea along with the course of the Ocean, from any noted point, that the same part of the Ocean or Bowl shall in the space of 15 natural daies * 1.21 arrive to the same point, and exactly at the same time begin its next periodical course thence, when it departed from that term the month before. Nevertheless the Ocean doth not omit its single course in fluctu∣ating about the Earth in somewhat more than twelve hours, but then it doth not dayly arrive to the supposed point of a compoun∣ded periodical course at the same minute, when the latter (viz. the compounded) begins its progress. Expresly, the great Ocean through its diurnal course flows the length of 348 degrees about from East to West, performing also the same circuit through its nocturnal course: That is, every twelve AEquinoctial hours it absolves 348 de∣grees of the terrestrial AEquator: Wherefore for to flow 360 de∣grees it requires 24 24/2•• minutes of an hour above the foresaid twelve hours: that is, the Ocean flows about the terrestrial AEquator in twelve hours, and 24 14/2•• minutes, absolving every hour 29 degrees. * 1.22 How this swiftness is possible to the Ocean we shall make further declaration of it anon. Besides a single diurnal, and a periodical compounded monthly motion, another must also be added, which I call an augmentative motion, through which the Ocean doth gradu∣ally accrease every high water to some certain cubits; of which more fully hereafter.

Since that time is nothing but a measure of motion, and that one time is made known to us by another, it is thence occasioned that we come to know the time of the Ocean by comparing it with the time of the Moon and of the Sun, as being general marks whereby to calculate the seasons of the Ocean. This premised it states a ground & reason of the measure of this great Sea, viz. That it is usually high water in the Ocean under the AEquinoctial and Eclip∣tick, as also upon the shores of the same at six in the morning and evening, when the Moon is in opposition to, or conjunction with the Sun, and at the same hours about the Moons quarters the waters there are at their lowest. On the other side, it is as common among Mariners to measure the motion of the Sun and Moon by

the Tides or motions of the Seas, they being exquisitely skill'd in discerning the hour of the day and night, or the season of the several aspects of the Moon by the said tides; Wherefore it may be thought as equal a consequence that the Moon in her motion de∣pends upon the course of the Ocean as pressing the air through her tumefaction, which again doth impel the Moon forward, as that the Moon should tumefie the air, and thereby impel the waters forward: But I pass by this as ridiculous.

Although the Ocean keeps so constant and exact a rule and measure in its course, as likewise the Sun and Moon, yet we must not therefore conceive the one to depend upon the other, because two great marks of their time (that is one of either, viz. The greatest height of waters and the greatest aspect of the Moon) are concurring in one day, that rather happening, because the Ocean began its course at that instant, when the Moon after her creation being placed in opposition to the Sun began hers. But pos∣sibly you will propose this instance to evince that the highest water doth depend upon the greatest compression of the Moon, because when she is at her Full, she may cause some compression and com∣motion of air and water, she then being in her greatest strength, and situated in Perigaeo of her eccentrical Aspect, and therefore nearest to the water, and so may add somewhat to the enhightning of its stream. I answer, That it is a mistake to apprehend the Moon to be nearest at the Full, most Astronomers asserting her rather to be remotest then, and to be nearest when she is in her quarters: Ergo according to that rule the highest waters should happen at the Moons quarters, and the lowest at the Full of the Moon: Or otherwise, how can the Moon further the said motion, when she is upon the extremity of her decrease, her rayes drowned by those of the Sun, and she in Apogaeo deferentis? Certainly, none can be so obtuse as to maintain her in that capacity to have a power of compressing the air, when she being most remote the air doth most enjoy its freedom; yet nevertheless some are so obstinate to assert, that the greatest altitude of the Sea because it hapneth then, doth likewise depend upon the compression of the Moon. What is more constant, certain, periodical, and equal than the course of the Sea? Whereas the Moon is vulgarly maintained to be subjected to anomalies; then in this part of the Heavens, then in another; now in Apogaeo, perigaeo, concentrical, excentrical, then swift, slow, &c.

if so, then a constant and equal effect cannot consecute the effici∣ence of an unequal cause.

III. Against our discourse touching the diurnal course of the Ocean might be objected, That it seems very improbable, that the Sea should move so swift, as in a little more than 12 hours to over∣flow the whole terrestrial Globe; whereas a ship through the ad∣vantage of her sails and a prosperous wind and weather, being supposed to out-run the Tide, can scarce accomplish that course in a Twelvemonth. Hereunto I reply, that the water takes the be∣ginning of her motion from underneath; for as I have formerly proved, that the formal cause of the waters perennal motion is her gravity, which bearing down upon the Earth for to gaine the Cen∣ter, is resisted by her, and nevertheless continuing in its motion is necessarily shoven there * 1.23 to the side; and so the same hapning to the succeeding parts are all impelled through a natural principle of gra∣vity sidewards, like unto an Arrow being shot against a stone wall, and there resisted, is shoven down the side. VVhence it is appa∣rent, that the waters take beginning of their motion underneath not far from the ground, where being pressed by the great weight of many hundred fathoms of water lying upon them, must needs cause a very swift course of waters removing underneath and withdrawing from that of the Surface, which is prevented of a swift motion, because it sinks down to that place whence the subjected parts do withdraw themselves; which gives us a reason, why the superficial parts of the Sea do not flow by many degrees so swift as the sub∣jected ones. Nevertheless some small motion is visible upon the Surface, which may accelerate or retardate the course of a ship, but not comparable to the waters in the deep. This instance will further certifie you touching the truth of the matter before said; a flat-bottomed Kettel filled up with water, having a hole at the bottom near to the side of the said Kettel doth emit the water un∣derneath spouting out with a very great swiftness through the hole, whereas the water upon the Surface moveth but very slowly towards the side near the hole, because the water moving so swiftly under∣neath doth cause that atop to sink upon it which prevents its swift motion towards the side, and that which causeth the water under∣neath to spout so violently out of the hole is the weight of the water atop pressing violently and forcibly downwards. This occasions me to call to memory that apposite Phrase of the Dutch

sea-men, who instead of saying the water ebbs, say Het water sackt, that is, the water sinks, as if they would signifie the water to move from underneath.

The Ocean then originally and primarily moving from under∣neath in a very swift current, as the forementioned instance may easily confirm to us, hath not that extent to overrun there, which we might conceive it would have atop, but is above the half shor∣tened in its periphery through its depth, and consequently through the deep excavation or extenuation of the Earth: Where∣fore observe, 1. That the Ocean underneath doth well absolve so many degrees as we have writ down before, but then they are much abbreviated and lessened in comparison to those degrees, whereby the superficial circumference of the water is mea∣sured.

2. I say, that the Ocean absolves the foresaid course of 348 in 12 equal hours only in its lower parts; But as touching its super∣ficial ones it is certain they are slow, absolving the same compass in no shorter time than six months, which may be named a Marinal year. This slow progress is evidenced to us by the slow drift of a piece of wood floating in the Ocean.

3. Although the superficial parts of the Ocean do not slow with so rapid a course, yet it hinders not, but that they may tumefie as they do throughout their whole circuit about the Earth in the space of 12 hours.

4. Since it must necessarily follow, that where the water tume∣fieth in one place, it must sink in another, therefore the water tu∣mefying once every 12 hours in the East 6 houres long, (in which space it arriveth to its height) it must sink as much in the VVest, because that moisture, which causeth the intumescence in the East, doth slow underneath from the VVest. By the same rule the Ea∣stern Ocean must also sink 6 hours in every 12 for to cause a tume∣faction in the VVest: VVhence it is, that every 6 hours we per∣ceive a change of the Tide in the Ocean.

5. VVe are not to perswade our selves, that the Eastern floud is occasioned by water returning from the VVest, and the western floud through the refluxe of the same water from the East, because the Ocean doth continually pass from east to west by way of the South, not returning the same way through the South from west to east, as appeareth by the quick Voyages of those, who setting

sail with a good wind and weather from Spain towards the West-Indies do usually make land in three or four weeks, whereas re∣turning from thence can scarce recover Spain, although having the wind very favourable, in less than three or four months. Like∣wise a voyage from Moabar in the Indies to Madagascar, other∣wise called St. Laurences Island, may be accomplisht in 20 daies, but from Madagascar to Moabar scarce in less time (although with a very prosperous wind) than three months: In the same manner one may much sooner make a voyage from this Island to Spaine, lying hence more eastward, than from Spain back again hither, or in sailing from Alicant (a City of Spaine, situated upon the Me∣diterranean Coast) towards Palestina, they usually make less speed than in returning. All which are undoubted marks of the peren∣nal course of the Ocean from East to west. VVherefore Philoso∣phers have been misled in imposing the names of Fluxus and Re∣fluxus upon the course of the Ocean as if returning the same way it went. I have taken notice, that as the Dutch used a fit word for to denote the Ebb, so the French have imposed another no less ele∣gant upon the floud, viz. La Montè de la Marè, or the rising of the Sea, exactly squaring with our foregoing discourse: Thus when it is floud they usually say, Lamarè il monte, that is, the Sea rises. The Latinists call it AEstus Maris, or heat of the Sea, because when the Sea begins to be filled with hot exhalations, it is wonted to be hot, through which it swelleth, (like hot bloud flushing into our faces and glowing causeth a puffing up and a rising) whence it is impelled to flow some part of it one way, and another another way, which caused the floud, observed through the rising of the waters upon the shores: These exhalations being dissipated, the Sea beginning to cool withdraws it self again into its former com∣pass, and leaving the shores puts them in mind of the Ebb. But this dictate being proved to be absurd doth justly advise us to reject the forementioned name.

6. VVe need not to doubt being fully informed of this Do∣ctrine, but that every floud brings in new water, that of the last Ebb flowing forwards with the course of the Sea towards the ac∣complishment of its annual period.

7. Let none be offended at us for granting an internall cause of the Seas motion against Scalig. Exer. 52. asserting the Sea to be an Animal in case it should be moved from an internal cause; were this

a Paradox, we must then believe that the Air, Fire, Heavens, and Stars are Animals, they all moving through an intrinsick prin∣ciple.

IV. My method doth now lead me to demonstrate the several Phoenomena's of the Ocean by their proper causes.

1. The Ocean flowing from East to West cannot be thought to be the sole cause of the diurnal intumescence and detumescence of the Sea, since it may be supposed to slow equally over an equal ground: Wherefore a second cause must concur, to wit, an unequal ground, or an unequal grove, through which it passeth. The waters being through the second division of the Creation separated from the Earth, which then lay in an equal round figure under the waters, these consequently equally covering it in the same figure, were afterwards through the third division collected into one place, where they must have pressed their great weighty body into two great universal groves * 1.24, whereupon the Earth must necessarily be pressed up into two great universal eminences, which are divided from one another through the said waters, and consequently constitute two great Islands, viz. of the New world or America, and the Old world, or Asia, Africa, and Europa. The Sea after this working through its great weight deeper and deeper into the Earth must necessarily thereby have formed many other deep and great cavi∣ties within the sald universal groves. The Earth, through whose recess or giving way, the said other Cavities were impressed must needs have been compressed to some other part: not towards the center, because the Earth was so very densely beset there, that it was impossible it should give way: Ergo towards the Surface, where it was moulded and compressed up into all those great mountains, which we see every where about the Sea-shores, and into all those great Banks and Rocks which Sea-men do meet withall every where; yea, some being stuffed up a great way from the shore, as witness many Ships that have run aground in the Atlantick Ocean above 60, 80, or 100 Leagues from the shore; likewise a great banke lying off the Cape of St. Austin, and extended near 70 Leagues long. Lastly, A great part of the receding earth was cast up into great and small Islands, especially those numerous ones in the East and West Indies.

Let us then suppose those said small Isles, together with the great ones of the East Indies to be accompanied with great and large

banks or shelves, whereof some are visible, others not; This sup∣position must needs force another from us, viz. That the waters passing from West, by the North to the East, are retarded and part∣ly stopt by the said Isles, shelves or banks: In the mean time du∣ring this retardation and partial stoppage, the waters flowing from East by the South to West do decurre, decrease, and evacuate themselves unto the west grove, untill such a degree, that they are run off as low as possible, at which time the other * 1.25 is at its high∣est, and then they overflow the borders of the Eastern shelves, and free themselves from the retention of the Isles, by which means the Eastern grove begins to fill and encrease, whose swift decurrence of waters being stopt and retarded by the Western borders and banks fils up until high water. This discourse may seem strange to you since the waters are never visibly stopt by any shelves or banks, these al∣waies lying covered; but were it so that they proved a stoppage, it must be imagined they should lye dry. Hereunto I answer. That sup∣posing the waters to move from underneath, they arriving at a deep grove must needs be retarded through its shelving sides, as being against their natural inclination to move upwards. This retardation of the water on the bottom of the grove must necessarily cause the waters atop to swell and become turgid or tumide, ever framing a round figure atop, which is a certain sign denoting the grove to be of a parabolical figure. This tumefaction the Ancients did abu∣sively term an exestuation, as if proceeding from a fermentation within the water. The water underneath being depressed on the bottom of the grove according to its greatest capacity, and having withall elevated the waters atop to their greatest height, doth now begin to strive to clime up the shelves of the grove, being thereunto moved through its own force continuated against the Earth, but reflected by the same upwards, and propelled by the succeding parts of the water, as also compressed and squeezed by the greatest weight of the waters atop lying upon them, which compressing is much augmented by the great force of the air and fire bearing against the water and earth for to gain the Center: Whence the waters do now begin to flow over the banks of the said shelves, making a tumefaction and gradually a high water wherever it comes, and so evacuating it self out of one great grove into another happens to cause a low and high water in the Ocean. Hence now you may easily collect the reasons and causes of these several properties

befalling the Ocean in its diurnal course.

1. Every twelve hours there appears a rising of water in either of the universal groves * 1.26, viz. South and North grove continuating the space of 6 hours, because the bottom of either grove is 6 hours in filling out of the one into the other. Likewise every 12 hours the Ocean falls for 6 hours, because its water beneath is so long in eva∣cuating it self.

2. The beginning of the swelling of the Ocean is ever slow for two hours; much quicker the next two; for one hour before the last is quickest of all: and the last moves in an equal velocity with the latter of the two first; it is at its slowest a little before the pinch of high water & at dead low water. The beginning is slow, because that part, which causeth the beginning of the tumefaction of the water, is weakest as being most remote from the central parts, and employ∣ing its greatest force in making way and mounting over the shelves loseth its strength, which it recovers when it is backt by the body or central parts of the water following it, and so promoting its course with a greater swiftness: And being with its whole body arrived to the bottom of the grove it doth as it were rest there for to recover its strength, which doth occasion its greatest slowness, the same consequently causing the greatest diminution of motion at low water in the other grove.

3. High and low water of the Ocean is retarded every natural day near three quarters of an hour, that is 34 ••4/2•• minutes of an hour in every single period or 12 hours, because it accomplisheth but 348 degrees of the terrestrial AEquator in every 12 hours, which doth want 12 degrees of its compleat circuit, and before it can absolve those 12 degrees through the beginning of a new period, there passeth 24 24/29 minutes of an hour, which gives us the true rea∣son of the Oceans retardation every day near three quarters of an hour. This course lingring every natural day so many minutes, doth in 30 periods or 15 daies stay back full 360 degrees, being the total circumference of its circuit, and so, as it were, absolves a compounded period through its retardation in 15 daies, which space agreeing with the time of the Moons middle motion be∣tween her conjunction and opposition, no wonder, if the Ocean also agrees to be at its height at a prefixt and constant time, alwaies being one and the same, when the Moon her aspect is New or Full.

4. The Ocean happens to be augmented or elevated higher than ordinary every Full or New Moon, because every thirtieth or mid∣dle period, (which ever falls accidentally, but not as if only depend∣ing upon the Moon, as upon her New or Full Aspect) it hath acqui∣red its greatest force of flowing, whereby it drives before it and carrieth along with it a greater confluence of water than at any other season. This intension of course it procures gradually more and more every period, untill at last it comes to its highest, after which in like manner it decreases again, untill it is descended to its least remission, which is upon every thirtieth circuit coincident for the most part with the Moons quarters; that is, the Ocean at its high water is in comparison to the high waters of the other prece∣dent or following courses at the lowest, when the Moon appears in her quarters, because the force of the Oceans course is then most remitted. Here we may observe the beginning of this intending or periodical compounded course to be, when the Ocean moves with the least force, causing the lowest high water, and the highest low water, which frequently happens near to the Moons quarters, whose middle is marked by the Moons Full and New Aspect, be∣ing when it flows with the greatest force causing the highest high waters, and the lowest low waters, and tends towards its ending, when it remits from its height and intends in lowness. This aug∣mentation and diminution may be resembled to the fermentation of Wine or Beer, swelling gradually untill its height, and thence decreasing again. Touching the beginning and ending of the Seas single diurnal circuit, if we consider it simpliciter, it hath none, because it is ever in motion, as never being eased by a total rest; but if agreeing to state the beginning, where the Ocean is slowest in its course, and thence tending to a swifter motion, then the Pro∣position is resolveable: And according to this Supposition, the beginning and ending must be moveable, differing every single course near 11 degrees; This by the way: Returning to explain the cause of the gradual augmentation of water, and intention of force, I am to remember you of the great proportion of the Oceans peregrin Elements consisting of most Earth, then Air, and lastly fire, of whose close coherence with the waters, their saltness is an undoubted argument: These salin particles violently detain∣ing the waters from recovering the center, must necessarily add force to the gravity of the waters, and consequently in intending

their force they must also augment them in quantity, because the more force the waters use, the more in quantity they bear along with them. The detention of the said salin particles being at their beginning of no great strength, or in no great quantity, do therefore cause no great intention of the Oceans force, but every single period piercing gradually by rarefaction upon the waters, must necessarily also augment their tumefaction gradually higher and higher every day, untill at last being arrived to their height of penetration, which ordinarily happens in 15 circuits, the Ocean is likewise elevated unto its height. Some of these salin particles, being pe∣netrated through the body of the waters, are gradually depressed to the ground through their own disposition, and the weight of the Oce∣an, others being attrited and confused through their passive motion against the water, and the decess of their heaviest particles do more and more gradually desist from their violent detention, every circuit, returning to the bottom, and so the Ocean doth also gradually every day incline nearer and nearer to its natural force and detumescence of its water, untill it is returned to its own proper course, at which season its force and intumescence are equally at their lowest. During this space those subsiding particles begin again to be expanded, rarefied and attenuated, because of the grinding of the water against them, and through the expansion of the aerial and igneous parts adunited to them do bear up again: The others elevated atop beginning to concentrate through the con∣quiescence of the Sea, are ready to be compressed downwards both which gradually striving a reciprocal meeting do in the foregoing manner gradually reunite the force and augmentation of the Water.

V. Here we cannot but admit the Suns intense hear, every day beating down the torrid Zone, to be a great instrumental and ad∣juvant cause to the stirring of the aforesaid salin particles: But this continuing in one measure, equality, and station in respect to the torrid Zone all the year long cannot in any wise be thought the prin∣cipal cause of a motion varying twice every day.

Likewise the Moon being beset with a great quantity of dampish and heavy particles, doth every day spread down some of those par∣ticles, whereby the Ocean is also gradually filled more & more every day: And like as these said particles are most apt to rain down, the nearer the Moon doth appropinquate to the Ecliptick, because the air enjoyeth a greater subtility there from the rarefaction of the

Sun; hence it is, that the Moon frees her self most of these heavy concomitants near her Conjunction and at her apposition: So they are most apt to ascend the further the Moon is declined from the Ecliptick, as happens in her quarters, when for that reason the wa∣ters are also at their lowest. That these two Lights are accidental causes of the intention of the Oceans force and daily augmentati∣on of its waters is plain enough, and their mutual concurrence to the effecting of the same effect we have confirmed beyond all doubting, whereby the absurdity of the Moons compression pro∣posed by Des-Cartes, and so disagreeing with his own position of the nature of the air, is likewise set before you.

The Moon near her Conjunction makes very high waters, because conversing with the hot rayes of the Sun sends down a great num∣ber of the foresaid bodies, and not because she is impregnated with the light of the Sun, whereby she should be grown more potent to excite vapours and exhalations: This is ridiculous, for we find other bodies to be swelled near that time not only through exhala∣tions raised out of themselves, but particularly through particles demitted by the conveyance of the air into their pores. The like happens, although in a weaker manner, when the Moon is in her full Aspect, because of her nearer approximation to the Ecliptick: But much more in a Lunar Eclipse, because she is then found di∣rectly in the Ecliptick. And most of all, yea twice higher than ordinary at the Full Moon of March and September, because the Sun being then in the AEquinoxial, and most directly over the tor∣rid Zone, under which the greatest body of the Ocean floats, and the Moon in the same way near the Ecliptick, must needs joyntly cause a vast decidence of the forenamed bodies intending and aug∣menting the waters.

Or to declare the matter plainer to you: The continuation of the Seas Motion forward is not only depending upon the pulsion of succeeding parts bending by refraction naturally forward, but also by a kind of attraction or suction of preceding parts, thus: Suppose the Earth to be excavated into certain great cavities, like to great pipes, whereof of those that are formed from the East to∣wards the West by the South the furthermost are alwaies deeper and longer than those, which are nearest to the East; Likewise conceive such Cavities framed in the same proportion to one another from West back again to the East by the North; Now I say, that the

deepest and furthermost cavity must alwaies attract the water out of the shallower and lesser, in the same manner, as the longer pipe of a sucker (a Siphon as some do call it) must attract all the moisture of the shorter, because the parts of water being continu∣ous, and consequently cleaving to one another, the lesser part must follow and yield to the greater, the which through its crastitude be∣ing pressed forwards must also draw the lesser part after: Since then the water is no sooner arrived into one cavity but is thence drawn into another, hence it is that this tumefaction of waters is not sensi∣ble to us in the Ocean. The number of these cavities we must suppose to be fifteen on each half of the terrestrial Globe; because the Sea doth in every periodical compounded course make thirty stations, or so many tumefactions, by which it must needs work it self into so many cavities. This supposed, it doth infer another assumption, viz. That since the Ocean moves over so many borders or shelves of cavities, it must necessarily move in Bores: A Bore (or more properly a Bare) is a tumefaction of water underneath moving ve∣ry swift, and elevating the waters atop into a tumefaction propor∣tionable to it underneath: An example of Bores you have in the River of Seyne, and many other Rivers, where great shallows ob∣struct the floud of the waters underneath: But of this more here∣after. The Ocean then moving in a great bore must raise a tume∣faction, wherever it passeth: This tumefaction being originally in the middle parts causes the floud by sending a proportion of waters (fal∣ling through their gravity from the top to the sides as being lower situated) to the coasts on both sides which it passeth. Hence we may collect that where ever the borders of the foresaid cavities do re∣spect the Coasts, there the Inhabitants must have a swise appulse of the floud. The Ebbe is nothing else but the waters returning from the sides to the middle parts, being left lower through the recess of the Oceans bore or tumefaction: but this by the way.

It is most certain, that the Western Ocean directs its waves to∣wards the East; but whence this continual course of water is sup∣plied may justly be doubted, and although the Eastern Ocean doth constantly flow towards the West, yet how and where Mar del Nort meets with Mar del Zur remains to be made to appear. Their visible communication through the straits of Magallan, or of Le maire, or the straites of Martin Forbisher, and of Anjan, cannot be imagined to conduce any thing considerable towards the presup∣posed

evacuation; that of Magallan little exceeding a League in breadth, or above 10 or 12 fathom in depth, besides the many turnings and windings and length of near 110 or 120 Leagues hin∣dering any considerable course of water: The others not much surpassing these either in breadth or depth seem to conduce as little. But to make the course clear beyond all dispute the West-Indian Earth is boared through deep underneath by the former compressi∣on of the Ocean, through which immense perforation the great bore of the Sea enjoys a free passage, and rowles along under the Peruvian Ocean. By means of this vast perforation the Indian Earth is much elevated, and in most places hath acquired the full height, which it obtaineth being clome up atop the Sea by many Leagues, whence it is that the Land by far overlooking the Ocean doth appear to Mariners three or fourscore Leagues off at Sea.

CHAP. VIII. Of the course of the Sea towards the polar Coasts.

• 1. What the Libration of the Ocean is. That the Tides are not occasi∣oned by Libration. The Navil of the World. Whence the Seas move towards the North Polar. Why the Ebb is stronger in the Nar∣row Seas than the Floud; and why the Floud is stronger than the Ebb in the Ocean. Why the Irish Seas are sorough.
• 2. Why the Baltick Sea is not subjected to Tides. The rice of the East Sea or Sinus Codanus.
• 3. The cause of the bore in the River of Seyne.
• 4. The causes of the courses of the Mediterranean. The rice of this Sea.

I. HItherto we have followed the main course of the Ocean Westward: In the next place let us cast an eye towards the Northern coasts, where we shall meet the Sea rowling contra∣rily, now from the South to the North, then from the North back again towards the South. This contrariety must not perswade us,

although authorized with Scaligers subtility, that the Sea is an Animal, neither need we to lay hold upon that notion of the Li∣bration of the universal waters for to salve this doubt: However I will not think it much to tell you the meaning of it. The Libra∣tion of the Ocean is the projection of its parts from the Center to the Circumference through a diurnal fermentation raised by the torrid rayes of the Sun, or according to Libavius his droling, through a diurnal-egurgitation of water out of a bottomless pit of the Ocean (called its navil) and projected toward its extream parts. As this kind of spouting should be the cause of the floud, so its returning back into the Earths tun belly, or the cessation of the foresaid fer∣mentation should be the cause of the Oceans reflux from the said parts, be they Northern or Southern, &c. The exposition it self of this subject will evert its supposed reality, for if such a fermentati∣on were granted, the Ocean must at one and the same time move to all the points of the Compass, and at the same time return from the same points to the Center; But what expert Mariner is there that will not testifie otherwise? And where is this Center? Possibly in the torrid Zone between Madagascar and Los Romeros, where a very strong tide is generally observed, but not moving Eastward and Westward at one time; if so no Ship could pass without yiel∣ding her self to the bottom. Neither can Libavius his fansie be admitted, because such a Gurges spouting out would cast Ships from it at one time into all parts with an unimaginable force, and likewise would attract Ships from those parts back again with no less force and swallow them down into her belly. That these pro∣perties would necessarily accompany such a vast Whirl-Pool is pro∣ved by that dangerous Whirl-Pool in the North sea near the coasts of Norway, by Mariners called the Navil of the world, through its egurgitation casting Ships to a great distance from it, and through its ingurgitation drawing them from the same distance into her throat. These Hypotheses insisting upon no sparke of appearance, we are forced to make choice of our precedent one, whereby to demonstrate the different flowing and ebbing of these narrow Seas towards and from the Septentrional Polar. There be few but knows, that the Narrow Seas undergo a gradual tumefaction & a rowling up of their waters, being withal very swift, and arriving successively from one coast to another; as also a successive detumescence and decur∣rence of the said waters. Now the reason why these waters do not

accompany the Ocean from the East towards the West, is their shallowness and inclosure between narrow borders: For the bore of the Ocean coming rowling down the AEthiopian Ocean towards Mar del Nort is discontinued (as it were) in its depth through the shallow bottom of the polar Seas, and therefore doth only give them a cast or throw in passing: For the bore arriving and swelling gradually doth through that gradual swelling squeeze the shallow polar seas towards the Poles in passing by notwithstanding continu∣ing its course Westward: The bore being passed the Ocean begin∣neth to wax detumescent, whereby the shallow waters being deser∣ted of the squeezing Ocean do return into the Ocean. The univer∣sal intumescence passing twice every naturall day doth cause a dou∣ble change of the polar Tides in the same time. That swiftness, which befalls our Tides in these parts, is likewise caused through the shallowness of waters, which are necessarily impelled swifter forward, than if they being imagined to be deep, where conse∣quently waters being in a great confluence more weighty must move slower. Hence we may learn the reason, why the tide in some places doth move swifter than in others, namely, because the Sea is more shallow there, and therefore Ships arriving near the shore make a greater benefit of the Tide, than far from it. The Floud is commonly weaker and slower, near the shores, and within the compass of these narrow Seas; but the Ebb is stronger and swifter, because the waters do clime upwards being forced against their na∣tural impulse, and therefore resist more potently, but returning do descend fortified with their own natural inclination into places de∣tumefied, and therefore meeting with no resistence. On the con∣trary, in the middle of the Ocean the floud or rather intumescence is stronger and swifter than the ebb or detumescence, because the universal bore, which is the cause of the floud or intumescence of the water doth cause a greater impulse of the water atop through her presence than when she is quite passed; Hence it is that Ships sailing from East-India Westward do over run a larger tract in one six houres of the intumescence, than the other six of detumescence. Those Seas, which are derived directly northerly from the Ocean do suffer a greater commotion of tides than others, than are indi∣rectly thence descending. Hence it is, that the Irish Seas being directly opposite from the North to the Ocean do undergo more violent Tides than others, because they receive the squeezing or

impulse of the Ocean directly upon them, whereas in the Channel, North sea, and the Bay of Biscay, the waters do perform their Tides more moderately, because they floating under the North, the Oce∣ans universal impulse is much mitigated by the defence of the Pro∣montories of France, England, and Spain. That, which doth fur∣ther augment the violence of Tides in the Irish Seas is the shallow∣ness of the water, and the meeting of Tides, viz. First they receive the impulse of the Ocean directly from the Southwest, passing be∣tween the West of England and the East of Ireland towards the North; then the same Ocean continuing its impulse against the west Coasts of Ireland, the Sea sets about the Northwest Cape of Ireland, towards the VVest of Scotland, and the stronger, because it is refracted, and, as it were, somewhat pinched by the shallowness of the Hebrides and other Islands; Through this thwart setting off of the Tide it meets with the Tide passing through between England and Ireland, which it beats back, and that more forcibly towards the latter end of the Floud. The Tides then meeting here and reflect∣ing must necessarily cause very rough Seas; besides this, the Ger∣man Seas seem to set off somewhat towards the Northwest of Scot∣land, where meeting with the Irish Sea do much intend the afore∣said roughness. This also causes the duplication of Tides in several parts of the Irish Seas. It will not be unprofitable to observe the streams of the Tides, where Sea-men do state a general rule, viz. That the Tide sets off athwart, wherever it beats against a great Promontory: Hence it is, that throughout the Channel the Tide sets off athwart in many places from the French Coast towards the English, where the Land sticks out in great nooks: As from the great Promontory of France in the mouth of the Channel, and from that which is opposite to the Isle of Wight, and from before Calis, &c.

II. The Promontories do very much weaken the Tides, and clip them off from waters streaming in the No theast; whence it is, that there is no Tide in the East or Baltick Seas; besides:

1. Because the Tide of the German Sea is clipt off by the peninsule of Denmark or Jutland and the narrowness of the Sound.

2. The course of the German Sea is the easier kept off, because it floats to the Northward, whereas the Baltick Sea opens into it from the East. Hence it is also, that a great part of these Seas

consists of fresh waters, because the North Sea is not disburdened into it.

Touching the first production of this Sea, (to wit the East Sea) it is very probable that it derived its rice from a great Lake, risen in the deepest and broadest place of the said Sea, which by continu∣ance of pressure hath bored through that large tract vvhich novv is: That this is so I prove.

1. Had the German Ocean b••red this Cavern, then a greater part of it vvould have been salt, and heavy like unto the same.

2. It would then have been more deep than it is, and have had a greater opening; vvherefore it must needs have had its beginning from a Lake, and for that reason is very improperly called a Sea, more justly deserving the name of a Sinus or Gulph.

III. In many places the Sea is taken notice to rise to the height of a Pike, as before the River of Seyne, vvhose rising they vulgarly call the Bare, or bore, taking its beginning vvith the ad∣vent of the Floud, and aftervvards overflovving a great length of that River as far as Roan in a great height, but gradually diminishing. The cause of this is to be attributed to the depth of a Cavern en∣compassed by shelves and banks, wherein the Sea is collected and stayed until such time that it doth gather it self into a bare, whereby it lifteth it self up and climbs up the banks, and being attended with the same force, whereby it did elevate it self, is protracted as far as Roan. Here again we have an evident testimony of the Seas moving underneath, confirming what I have proposed touching the universal Bore. If the waters here took their beginning of mo∣tion from their superficial parts, then a bare were impossible to arise here, because the waters are free and in no wise stopt in their mo∣tion atop; Ergo being stopt underneath it is undoubted, that the waters take their beginning of motion thence. The same bares you have here and there in the Seas, which occasion the oversetting of many a Ship, or the casting of them upon rocks and shelves, which they could not escape, because of the violence of the same bores. This bare is seldom visibly perceived in the Seas, because it seems to be drowned by the waves, nevertheless in many places it is. The cause of the breaking of the Sea upon banks you may easily know out of the precedents.

IV. The Mediterranean Sea undergoeth an intumescence and detumescence, although not very strong or swift; the reason of

the latter is, because it being situated Easterly escapes the strength of the course of the Ocean flowing westwards: Only, the Ocean through its continual passing by doth continually impell the waters of the straits of Gibraltar or the Pillars of Hercules inwards. This impulse of the waters inwards is much stronger at the intumescence of the Ocean, but weak at the detumescence, nevertheless the current of the Sea runs constantly inwards, because of the con∣stant diurnal course of the Ocean from East to VVest; so that this constant current into the Pillars of Hercules is an Herculean argu∣ment, confirming the constant diurnal motion of the Ocean. That, which causeth the floud or intumescence here, is the Ocean impel∣ling the Sea strongly underneath at its intumescence: The cause of the detumescence is the water falling from underneath the Medi∣terranean into the universal Cavern, because of the detumescence of the Ocean. Moreover, observe the property of the ebbing and flowing of this Sea: Through the intumescence the water is im∣pelled Eastward, as well near the shores as in the middle: Through the detumescence or waters falling from underneath the waters of the shores do fall towards the central or middle parts of that Sea, yet somewhat westward, because the Sea doth fall from underneath westward; and notwithstanding the detumescence doth the middle of the Mediterranean float constantly inwards, although but weak∣ly, because of the aforesaid impulse.

Hence it appears that the Mediterranean is an exact emblem of all the motions befalling the Ocean. Touching its original it is cer∣tain, that the Ocean did not form its Cavern through its constant motion; because were it so, that Sea would be largest at its mouth, as having withstood the first violence of the Ocean.

2. Because it is situated out of the reach of the course of the Ocean floating alwaies westward.

3. VVhere this Sea communicates with the Ocean, it seems rather to be its ending than the mouth of its narrowness, and it is very probable that near the creation the extremity of Spain and the Kingdom of Fez joyned in an Istmus, which since through violence of the Ocean and the pressure of the Mediterranean is bored through. The rice then of this Sea must be adscribed to the pere∣grin Element of water breaking out of the Earth through the con∣cussion of the third Division, which afterwards was contained within a great rent or Sinus of the Earth: Neither did the Euxian

Sea derive its original from the Mediterranean, because of the nar∣rowness of the Channel, through which they have access to each other: But this with most great Lakes of the World, as the Maotis, Haneygaban, &c. were formed through accidental protrusions of the peregrin Element of water, as you shall read in the next Chapter.

Among the various courses of the Sea we must not forget the inserting the causes of currents, whose waters although commu∣nicating with the Ocean, do notwithstanding make choice of a di∣stinct motion, varying withall at certain seasons: Thus Mariners observe a strong current from Cabo Delgado towards the Cape of Good Hope streaming Southwest: and another floating west∣ward from Cabo das correntes to the River Aguada of Boapaz. Near Aguada de San Bras the current runs towards the Land. The cause is the different position and degree of depth of their Cavity, which varying from that of the Ocean do suffer their waters to be squeezed to a different course: Neither must any imagine that the wind is the principal cause of these currents, and much less of the universal Tides of the Ocean, because the stronger the wind blowes against them, the stronger they float against the wind.

CHAP. IX. Of Inundations.

• 1. Of the rice of the great Gulphs of the Ocean. The causes of Inunda∣tions. That the Deluge mentioned in Genesis was not universal. The explanation of the Text.
• 2. The manner of the Deluge. That it was not occasioned through the overfilling of the Ocean.
• 3. That there hapned very great Deluges since; when and where.
• 4. The effects of the first Deluge.
• 5. Inland Inundations.

1. THe Ocean and others of its Arms, through their continual violence against the Earth do in time bore great Caverns into her body, whence the great Gulphs of Bengala, Persia, Arabia,

Mexico, most great Bayes and straits took their beginning, and no wonder since they were moulded by the strong stream of the Ocean floating westward. Neither is the Ocean satisfied of the Earth for possessing the Center (for which they have both an equal claim) in making such assaults upon her, but is still striving to enter and be∣gin new irruptions into her, whereby it oft grows victorious of some of her Plains, as appears by those frequent inundations su∣stained in England, (particularly, that of Somersetshire, extending to 20 miles in length, and 15 in breadth, whose fury had drowned several Towns, and swallowed up many hundreds of men, some making their escape upon deales and pieces of Timber of Houses, that were washt away; Rabbets fled their lodges and got atop Sheeps backs swimming as long as they could for their lives: Corn and straw floated up and down in abundance, being filled with Rats and Mice endeavouring their escape, besides a great number of dead creatures that were seen adrift) Holland, many places of Asia, Africa, &c. Among these none was ever more furious, than the Deluge hapning in the year of the Creation 1656, mentioned in the seventh Chapter of Genesis, whose eminence above the Earth reached to 15 Cubits, destroying all living Creatures (except some few only) that had thitherto fed upon the fruits of the ground. I must not forget here to rectifie Peoples judgments perswading themselves that this Inundation should have been universal. I grant it was universal in two respects:

1. To all the Earth that was inhabited by the Patriarchs and their Tribes.

2. In respect to the universal damage and loss; for it had de∣stroyed all that was upon Earth, excepting those that were miracu∣lously preserved for the preservation and use of the race of Man. But pray can any one rationally conceive, that the height of 15 Cubits of water above those hills of Asia should have exceeded the tops of all the mountains of the world? What proportion is there be∣tween those hills & 15 Cubits, and the Peak of Taeneriffe, the Mount Venpi in Queticheu, or Jekin in Chingutu, or Kesing, Mung, Ho∣cang, Juntay, Loyang, Kiming, (where they are nine daies in get∣ting up to the top) Funghoan, being all Mountains of China reach∣ing higher than the lower clouds; The Olympas, Athos, or those high Mountains upon the West-Indian Coasts? No more than there is between a man and a steeple. Or is it probable that forty

daies rain should drown the whole World, when a whole six months rain falling every Winter upon the East-Indies scarce increaseth the intumescence of the Ocean. But observe the scope of the Scrip∣ture, Gen. 7. 18. And the waters prevailed greatly, and were greatly increased upon the earth, &c. Here the divine Text seemeth to in∣tend nothing further than a great prevailing and increase of the waters, which could effect little more than a partial Inundation; for otherwise to have caused an universal one, none less than the greatest prevailing and increase of waters would have sufficed. Wherefore the words of ver. 19. viz. And all the Hills, that were under the whole heaven, were covered, are to be understood only of all the hills, that were covered by the whole heaven described by their Horizon: And still in the popular speech, when we say the whole heaven, we mean no more than the Horizon, that is as far as we can see round about us.

II. Next let us consider the manner of this great Deluge.

1. It was not caused through the irruption of the Ocean into the earth, because then the said Deluge would have been extreamly sudden, viz. in six hours time the floud must have brought in the waters, and it must have left a large Gulph, where it brake in: Neither was the Sea high enough to have made such an assault.

2. The beginning of it was taken as the Text holds forth, v. 11, 12. From the breaking up of the fountains of the great deep, and the opening of the windows of heaven, and the violent rain: These sud∣den impetuous tempests must needs have caused a great astonish∣ment and anguish upon those who had so justly deserved. The breaking up of the Fountains were the bursting of the peregrin Ele∣ments, contained within the bowels of the earth, especially of wa∣ter, air and fire out of the great deep, that is the vast Mediter∣ranean Sea, by men of that Age called and accounted the great deep.

The great occasion of this bursting out of the waters were 1. The heavy innixe of earth in the shallows of the Mediterranean pressing the waters underneath from its Center.

2. The air and fire forced through the earth of the said shal∣lows to pass to their own Element.

3. The tearing winds sent down through the opening of the windows of heaven, which piercing the pores of the earth contribu∣ted

not a little to the stirring up of the air and fire contained within the earth, and to the vibration of the terrestrial Mass.

4. The impetuous showers of rain breaking down and dividing the earth.

Through this tempest the waters of the Mediterranean got above the earth, and a great proportion of the tract of air brake into the earth, having so fair an opportunity as at the nick of bursting to get nearer to the Center: But being inclosed by water & separated from its Element was by the potent compression of the said water forced to return, whereby the waters must necessarily be much tumefied, listed up, and cast out of their mole, whence they were constrai∣ned to float over the earth: but the air being most returned, the rain restrained, and the winds directed to pass over the earth, the waters setled and retired into their Cavern leaving the earth very much disposed to germination of plants; and so the stopping up of the Fountains of the deep and the windows of heaven was ac∣complished.

III. Not many years after there hapned another deluge some∣what less than the former, caused through the bursting up of those waters, that now constitute the Mare majus or Euxiun Sea, and the Lake Maeotis. Some hundred years after another deluge came upon Persia and Tartary by the bursting up of the Hircanian or Ca∣spian Sea. The West-Indians have successively retained in their me∣mory a great Inundation, which they imagine was universal, came upon them through the bursting up of the Lake Haneygaban, or Pe∣rime in Guiana.

Through these before-mentioned deluges a great part of the Island Cea, half of the Town Tyndarida in Sicily, Acarnania (be∣ing drowned in the Gulph of Ambracia) and Achaia in the Gulph of Corinsh, and other great Countries must have been swallowed up and laid even with the bottom of the said waters; as likewise hapned to Pyrrha, Antissa, Elice, Bura, and many other places: others must have appeared through the thrusting up of that Land, in whose stead the waters succeeded. This occasioned the new appearances of Delos and Rhodus, of Nea situated between Lemnus and the Hol∣lespont; of Abone, Thera, Therasia, Hiera, and Anaphe.

IV. Through the said discontinued and unequal bursting up of the waters and breaking of the land, Sicily was separated from Italy, Cyprus from Syria, Besby from Bithynia, Atlas and Macria

from Euboea, Euboea from Boeotia, Leucosta from the Sirenian Promon∣tory, and many other Islands comprehended within the Mediter∣ranean from the Continent: Likewise have many Sea port Towns in Europe been separated from the Continent, as witness many Ships that have run a ground upon their steeples and houses: Thus in the year 1421 many Towns and Villages of Holland and Freez∣land were swallovved up by the Sea; and the Sea-men to this day are forced to take notice vvhere such and such of their Tovvns vvere drovvned, for fear of inhabiting them again.

The vvaters through their pressing vveight do sometimes decline from one place, vvhich they then leave dry, to another, vvhere they have moulded a deeper Cavern; by such an occasion vvere the Islands of Antissa left dry, and so united to the Continent of Lesbos, Zephyrius to Halicarnassus, Ethuso to Mindus, Dromiscon and Pe∣res to Miletus, Narthecusa to the Parthenian Promontory; Hyban∣da, Epidaurus, Magnesia, and Oricon to the Continent: The same hath arrived to many other places; namely that some part of a shore hath been deserted through the Seas declination, (as hapned to the Country about Ambracia, Ephesus, the Plain of Arabia, and above Memphis as far as the AEthiopian Mountains, having been all over covered by the Sea) in such a manner, that Ships vvhich had been cast avvay upon the sands near to that shore vvere after some hundreds of years found some miles off from the Sea, deeply covered vvith earth by length of time, cast upon them partly from the adjacent hills by the vvind; and partly by the heaving up of the sand through the seas diurnal Tides. Hence vve may easily knovv, vvhence that Mast came, that vvas found vvith a Pulley to it sticking out of the top of one of the steep hills of Spitsberg in Greenland near vvhere they usually fish for Whales.

Before I go further I must convince those of their mistake, that state Earthquakes the occasion of the disappearance of some Islands, and appearance of others, formed through the violent and unequal bursting up of earth.

1. Let them take notice that Earthquakes are fresh enough in mens memories in the West-Indies, and those great ones too, yet they never, or very seldom have protruded any Islands there; neither is their eruption large enough for to compass such an effect.

2. Earthquakes happen most through the Earths belching up of wind, that hapned to be inclosed vvithin her belly, but it is

impossible that a wind should drown a Country, or raise an Island: Possibly you may reply, That together with a wind there oft bur∣steth out a floud of water. I grant it, and what is this else but a Deluge? Thus many Towns and Villages in Holland and Friesland have been formerly swallowed up by such deluges, as their great Lakes are still testimonies of; and to my apprehension all that Country must necessarily be subjected to such deluges, since it swims upon the water.

Touching Inland Inundations, as that which befell Friesland in the year 1218, where near 100000 persons were buried in the water; and that of Holland and Zealand in the Reign of Charles the fifth Emperour of Germany, in the year 1531. and several times since, as that of the last year, when a great part of the Country all about Gorcum was seized upon by Inland waters. Their causes are to be attributed to torrents streaming down out of the melted snow, as also to the swelling of the Inland waters, through receiving a great quantity of frosty minima's, pouring down from the North in a cold Winter.

The River of Nile proves yearly extravagant in AEgypt for two months and ten daies, because being situated very low it is obliged to receive the superfluity of water falling from above out of seve∣rall great Rivers and Lakes, as the Lakes Zembre, Saslan, Nuba, and the Rivers Cabella, Tagazi, Ancona, Coror, and many others, besides the water which it draweth from the hills and other grounds. These Rivers and Lakes do constantly swell every year by reason of the great rains, that fall there at certain times of the year. Besides the heat of the Sun exercising its power very vigorously near the latter end of May, doth very much subtilize and rarefie those waters, whereby they are rendred more fluid, penetrating and copious; and lastly the Sun conversing in the northern declination doth im∣pell the Ocean stronger against the Northern shores, whereby the waters are also much increased. Hence it is, that the waters of the Nile are so subtill, that they deceive the air in carrying of them up in vapours, viz. because they are so subtilly strained: No wonder then if they prove so healthy. The same causes are appli••ble to the ex∣cessive increase of the Rivers Ganges, Padus, Arrius, Danow, Tiber and Athesis.

CHAP. X. Of the causes of the before-mentioned properties of Lakes.

• 1. Whence the Lake Asphaltites is so strong for sustaining of weighty bo∣dies, and why it breeds no Fish. The cause of qualities contrary to these in other Lakes. The cause of the effects of the Lake Lerna.
• 2. Whence the vertues of the Lake Eaug, of Thrace, Gerasa, the Lake among the Troglodites, Clitorius, Laumond, Vadimon, and Be∣naco are derived.
• 3. Whence the properties of the Lake Larius, Pilats Pool, and the Lake of Laubach emanate.

I. VVHat the cause of those effects of the Lake Asphaltites should be, the name seems to contain, viz. The wa∣ter glued together by an incrassated air and condensed fire, consti∣tuting the body of a certain Bitumen, called Asphaltos, whence the said Lake doth also derive its name: It is uncapable of breeding fish, because through its sulphureous thickness it suffocates all vitall flames. On the contrary the Lakes Avernum (although deep 360 fathom) and that of AEthiopia are so much subtilized through the passing of rarefied air, that they are uncapable of sustaining the least weight. Touching their pernicious quality to fowl, it must be attributed to the venomous spirits permixt with that rarefied air, infecting the whole Element of air as far as it covers them. The Lake Lorna and the other in Portugal cause their effects through the per∣mixture of a quantity of crude nitrous bodies, which prove very depressing. That Lake of AEthiopia is unctious through the admix∣ture of incrassated air.

II. The Lake Eaug in Ireland acquires a sideropoetick vertue under water from the imbibition of crude Aluminous juyces, by means of their indurating and constrictive vertue changing wood sticking in the mud into an Iron-like substance; that part which is under water into a stone-like substance, because of the diminution of the said Aluminous Juyces, which through their

weight are more copious in the mud; the part of the wood that sticks out of the water remains wood, as being beyond the reach of the said heavy juyces. The Lakes of Thrace and Gerasa prove pernicious through admixture of crude arsenical exhalations. The Lake among the Troglodites being Mercurial is infestuous to the brain. The Lake Clitorius through its nitrosity disturbs the sto∣mach, and attracts a great quantity of moisture to it, and infecting it with an offensive quality, causes a loathing of all Liquors. The sudden tempests befalling the Lake Laumond and Vadi∣mon are caused through winds breaking out of the earth through the water. Lakes resist induration by frost through igneous expira∣tions pervading them. The Lake Benacus shews its fury, when its internal winds are excited by external ones, causing a Concussion and a Rage in the water, like unto an aguish body, which is disposed to a shaking fit by every sharp wind raising the sharp winds within.

III. The River Abda passeth freely through the Lake Larius without any commotion of its body, because the waters of the Lake through their extream crassitude are depressed downwards, and so are constituted atop in a rigid posture, whereas the River is impelled forwards, and very little downwards: But were it to flow through a shallow water, whose quantity doth not bear any propor∣tion to receive the pressure of the air downwards against the earth, they would soon communicate in streams.

2. The waters of a Lake differ much in crassitude and density from those of a River, and therefore do exclude its streams.

The Lake Haneygaban doth not visibly disburden it self of those waters, but thrusting Caverns underneath into the earth, raises all those hills through the intumescence of the said waters, that are near to her, out of which some Rivers do take their rice.

Pilats Pool is stirred into a vehement fermentation by fling∣ing any pressing body into it; because thereby those heterogeneous mineral juyces (viz. Vitriolat and Sulphureous substances) are raised, mixt together, and brought to a fermentation and working: Through this fermentation the water swells and exceeds its bor∣ders; but the water being clarified the commotion ceaseth. Neither needs any one wonder, that so small a matter should be the cause of so great an exestuation, since one part of the water doth stir up the other, and so successively the whole pool comes to be stirred.

Pools owe their rice to great rains or torrents, which sometime do slow visibly over the meadows, or through Rivers causing inun∣dations: Sometimes through Caverns of the Earth, as that near Laubach.

CHAP. XI. Of the rice of Fountains, Rivers and Hills.

• 1. That Fountains are not supplied by rain.
• 2. Aristotles opinion touching the rice of Fountains examined.
• 3. The Authors assertion concerning the rice of Fountains. The rice of many principal Fountains of the world.
• 4. Why Holland is not mountainous.
• 5. That the first deluge was not the cause of Hills.
• 6. Whence that great quantity of water contained within the bowels of the Earth is derived.
• 7. Whence it is that most shores are Mountainous. Why the Island Ferro is not irrigated with any Rivers. Why the earth is depressed under the torrid Zone, and elevated towards the polars. The cause of the multitude of Hills in some Countries and scarcity in others.
• 8. How it is possible for the Sea to penetrate into the bowels of the earth.

I. THe opinion of Fountains, scattering out of the earth and supplied by waters rained down and collected within Ca∣verns of the earth, as it hath vulgarly taken place among many, so it is very suspitious; experience tells us, that many perennal Foun∣tains spring forth out of sandy and every where about dry Moun∣tains, whereunto notwithstanding but little is contributed by the moisture of the heavens, since the rain falleth but seldom, (as in AEgypt, and other places,) and the Sun is very hot, the Country very dry, insomuch that did the rain fall in twice that quantity, it would scarce be sufficient to irrigate the soile, much less of supplying moisture for Fountains.

2. Many Fountains draw their water very deep, near a hundred foot, yea two or three hundred deep out of the earth: Whereas rain seldom penetrates deeper into the earth than ten or eleven foot.

3. Some Fountains break forth out of Rocky Mountains, which are uncapable of imbibing rain: Ergo their rice and continuation are not from rain.

II. The opinion of Aristotle is much more absurd, asserting sub∣terraneous air converted into water to be the cause of Springs, since we have formerly made it appear, that the conversion of air into water is impossible; or were it not, it would seem very irra∣tional to suppose the earth to be so hollow as to be capable of con∣taining such an infinite quantity of air, as to continuate the course of a Fountain; because a great quantity of air condensed (as they call it) would produce but little more than a drop * 1.27.

III. 1. In brief Fountains owe their beginning and continuation to great quantities of water collected within great Caverns of the earth. This the diggers of Mines confirm to us, who sometime through digging too deep meet with great and sudden burstings out of waters, which oft do prove perennal. Such mischances have hapned not once in the Coal-pits near Newcastle, to the drowning of many a man. Moreover there are no great hills, but which rest upon great gulphs of water underneath them, insomuch that a hill is nothing else but the raising of the earth through a great gulph of water lodging underneath it. Hence it is that hills are generally the store-houses of Rivers, and their sides or tops their Springs. How many slouds of water are there discovered to break out of the sides of several great hills in Kent, Surrey, and innumerous other places of the world? Whence should those pregnant Pewter Mines in Cornwal, or Lead Mines in Derbishire, and all other Mines in the world be supplied with a sufficient quantity of water for their matter, were it not that the hills afforded it out of their Caverns? Whereout should all those vast stony and rocky Mountains of the Universe consist, but out of water derived from the Earths bowels? Whence should those great perennal Rivers, that spout forth from under the Alpes and Peruvian Mountains take their rice, but from those gulphs of water, whereby they are raised to that height? Whence should all the water of those great Lakes upon hills arrive? As that between the middle of the three tops of the

hill Taihu in China, whose depth was yet never fathomed; and that upon the Mount Jenkin near the City So, being of no less depth, and near a quarter of a Mile in compass; likewise that of Tieuchi near Mien; that deep Lake upon the Mount Tienlu called the Lake of the Drake, because it is so horrible through its depth and com∣motion, that if any should cast a stone into it, it would render a great noise like unto a thunder: besides many others in Europe; as those in Ireland, &c.

In fine, do not all the greatest Rivers of the world, viz. Ganges, Ni∣lus, Senaga, Nuba, Tana, Nieper, Morava, Garumna, Thames, &c. yea, and all others spout out of hills, or are they not derived from Lakes? Lakes usually are environned by a Plain, because those waters, which should thrust up hills about them are collected in an open Cavern. Notwithstanding are the same waters of Lakes through the ait's pressure forced underneath into the earth, where at some distance they do cast up hils, for to disburden the earth, whereat they spout out Rivers; for a Lake is uncapable of it self to spout out a River, because being situated low wants force to spout it out from it, whereas waters, that are protruded and continually impacted and crusht very thick or close into Caverns of hills, do by a reni∣tency press against the earth above and below, and swallow up the air contained within the said Caverns into their substance, and the earth doth reciprocally press against them; but the air being thin, smooth and glib, is at last violently protruded by both their gravities, which erupting with a great force and discontinuation of the earth, doth make way upwards for the water to be pressed out the easier by the earth with such a force, as may square to the protruding of a long River: Wherefore it is necessary, that Rivers should de∣rive either immediately or mediately from hills: Thus immedi∣ately the Rhein springs forth out of the Mount Adula aliás Vogel; The Danow out of a Mount within the black wood some 6 Leagues off from Tubingen; The Necker out of another near the same Town; The Garona out of one of the Perinean Mountains; The Jaxartes out of the Sogdian Mountains, as Ptolomy names them; The Dnieper out of some Mountains near Dnieperco; The River of Jordan out of two Issues of the Mount Lebanon, viz. Jor and Dan, both which meeting communicate in one name of Jordan; The River Euphrates out of the Mount standing in the midst of the Garden of Eden; The Boetis in Spain, out of the Mount Orespeda

near Castao; The Anien out of the Mountains among the Trebani; the Zepusium out of some Mountain in Poland; and so a million of others. Mediately, The River of Nile descends out of some Hills, that draw their water out of the Lake Zembre. The River Niger salies vigorously out of some hills near the Lake Borno, whose Caverns are filled the length of threescore Leagues under ground by streams flowing out of a Lake between Guidan and Vangue: The River Nuba out of Mountains deriving their water from the Lake Nuba, and in like manner many others. Touching narrow short Ri∣vers, that flow from their head downwards to a low place, they may draw their rice immediately from a Lake, because they need not that vigour of impulse.

IV. Holland and Zealand although very rich in water, yet are poo•• in Mountains, because their ground is so much thorow soakt and masht with water, that being changed into a mud, it would sooner break into crums, than be raised up into hills. Wherefore the name of Holland was very aptly imposed upon that Countrey, since that underneath it is hollow, filled up only with water, the ground swimming atop it in the forme of clay or mud, they having little or no sandy ground within their dikes or bankes.

Hence it appears, that towards the constitution of a Hill these conditions must be required.

1. A great quantity of water must be bored underneath the Earth; for a small quantity would prove invalid to lift it up.

2. They must form their Cavern very deep; for near the Surface they would sooner break through than raise the earth.

3. The ground under which they bore must be very dense, dry and sandy for to keep in the water; for were it moist or loose, it would not rise, but sooner break: Besides, this density and sandiness of the earth doth serve to concentrate and conclomerate the earth into one body, whereby it is gradually raised and lifted up. From this discourse observe, why hills are sandy and dry, although containing such a bulk of water underneath them, viz. because of the closeness or density of the minima's or sands of the earth compelling the water under them.

2. The reason why all hills do not emit fountains of water, is be∣cause the water is lodged very deep under them, or because of the extream density of their terrestrial minima's.

V. This cannot but confute that improbable opinion, asserting

hills to be formed through the violence of the waters after the De∣luge, carrying great pieces of the earth along with them in returning to their receptacle: another reason against this is, because great tor∣rents, tumbling down with a tempestuous fury, and causing an Inun∣dation or Deluge wherever they touch, scarce leave any sign of inequality of the earth behind them.

2. Here may then be demanded from them, how and whence those hills before or after the Deluge of Noah, or of Og••ges, or Deucaleon (it is the same) received their formation? Hills there were before; for besides the Bible, Josephus, Abydenus, Berosus and others make mention of a very high hill in Armenia major called Barin, by others Chardaeus, whereupon a pious man should have saved himself in an Ark. So Ovid speaks of the Mount Parnassus, whose height should have preserved Deucaleon with his wife Pyrrha from the rage of the Deluge. Others to save the matter have conceited the Stars to have attracted lumps out of the earth, and so raised them into hills; but this opinion is so absurd, that it needs no confutation. The Vulgar observing most hills to be sandy do be∣yond all reproof believe, that they are nothing else but congestions of sand or earth, heaped up by the winds. I shall not think it much to insert their judgment touching a very high hill in Holland situ∣ated a mile off from the Hague towards Shiveling, and 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 cal∣led the High Clift, which about a hundred years ago, they say was of that height that one might have washt his hand in the clouds up∣on the top of it, but now is diminisht to one third, to what it was, and I my self can remember that it was much higher than now it is. The cause of this diminution they adscribe to the winds, blowing down the sands, out of which they say all those small hills, that are about it, were formed. But to rectifie their apprehensions; who can rationally judge, that winds are forcible enough to remove hills of that weight and bigness, or that winds should be strong enough to heap up such a Mountain? Any one would sooner ima∣gine the winds to blow them down: If then winds have not the po∣wer to raise a Mountain, certainly they are too weak to pull one down. Or thus, If winds be so powerful, why did they not blow down such hils before they came to that height?

2. Hills in many Islands of the West-Indies are raised much higher, where the winds are much more out ragious: Wherefore the cause of the diminution of the fore-mentioned High Clift must

be adscribed to the removal of the water underneath (whereby the hill doth gradually sink and grow lesser,) and boring further in∣to several places about hath raised those other hills.

VI. But since hills are so numerous, Lakes and Rivers not scarce, a disquisition must be made, whence and how such a vast quantity of water doth redound within the bowels of the earth.

The peregrin Element of water within the earth bears no pro∣portion of affording a competent moisture towards the casting up of so many monstrous Mountains, or scattering such large perennal Fountains and Rivers, or of depressing the Surface of the earth by such vast Lakes: Wherefore I say nothing appears full enough to effuse such dimensions of water but the Ocean alone, whose belly being oppressed with an inexhaustible plenitude is constantly irrita∣ted to vomit up its superfluities into the weaker and lower parts of the earth. Reason will incline us to this truth: that must be the original of waters, whereinto they are disburdened (for otherwise if the Sea did retain all those waters evacuated by Rivers, it would manifestly increase, but since it doth not, it is an argument that the Sea expels as much as it receives;) but that is the Ocean, Ergo.

2. Many Lakes, Fountains and Rivers, although remote from the lips of the Sea, do notwithstanding participate of the flowing and ebbing thereof, as that Fountain in the Island Gades, another near Burdeaux, &c. ergo the sea doth press water thither.

3. The divine words of Solomon confirm the same to us, Eccl. 1. 7. Unto the Place from whence the Rivers come, thither do they return again, but that is into the Sea, Ergo.

4. The ancient Church-men do also subscribe to this, viz. Isidor, lib. 3. de Orig. Cap. 20. Basil. Hom. 4. Hex. Jerom upon Eccles. 1. Damasc. lib. 2. de sid. orth. c. 9. Hugo de S. Vict. upon Gen. Dionys. upon Prov. 8. &c.

The manner of the Seas conveyance or passage to the innermost parts of the earth is by screwing, pressing, and penetrating through the lowermost parts; for there the Sea is most potent, exercising its weight refracted to the sides, whereas atop it is too weak, or were it strong enough, it would break forth before it had passed any considerable way. Besides its own weight the saltness of the Sea doth very much conduce to the intending of its force; for those salin particles are apt to undergo a dividing and cutting pressure.

VII. Places, that are bordering upon the Sea, are alwaies and

every where cast up into high hills or mountains, because they re∣ceive the first impulse of the Sea waters pressing underneath; Hence it is, that every where about, the Coasts are en∣compassed by hills. Mountains are oft higher and greater within the Land than near the Sea, because they are raised by the meeting of great quantities of water impelled from two Seas; So the Alpes are cast up by the water impelled from the Venetian Gulph of the one side, and the Tyrrhenian Sea of the other, both meeting under them. The Peak of Teneriffe is thrust up to the height of three∣score miles through casting up all that ground, into whose room a great depth of water is succeeded undermining it all about. The Island Ferro is not irrigated atop with any fluent moisture, as Lake, River, or Springs (except only with the abundant droppings of a tree drawing moisture from a great depth, or by collecting the dew of the air, which sufficeth to quench the thirst of all the Inha∣bitants and their Cattel;) because consisting throughout of high Mountains, their sand lying very close deep, and heavy, doth de∣tain the water underneath them.

The earth is much more depressed under the torrid Zone, and as much more raised towards the Poles, because the Ocean being ga∣thered into a vast body under the forementioned Zone depresseth all the land under it and near to it with one collected and united force of weight towards the Poles, which doth undoubtedly assure me that under both Poles Artick and Antartick the firm land doth stick out far above the waters: And questionless Greenland is pro∣tracted quite throughout the Northern polar Region.

The Mountain Serra Leona in AEthiopia bearing up to the height of the clouds (wherewith the top is alwaies beset,) although raised within the torrid Zone, is suffulted by a great gulph collected through the meeting of two or more parts of the Sea under ground; And whole Africa seems to be inflated into high mountains from the limits of AEgypt until the farthest part of the Atlantick moun∣tain through communication of Lakes, which again arise out of the concourse of waters propelled from the Mediterranean, Eruthrean, AEthiopian, and Atlantick Seas. Arabia is likewise lofty through hills vaunting upon waters immitted from the Persian and Arabian Gulphs.

Muscovia and Lithuania are for the greater part Champian Countries, because their soil is too much soakt for to be raised up

into hills. 2. By reason of the multiplicity of Lakes and Rivers, through which the subterraneous waters are vented.

Sweden, Norway, Scania are very abundantly watered with Lakes and Rivers; the Sea upon those Coasts exceeds in depth the length of Ships Cables: The reason is because those waters are very much intended in their pressure downwards through the vast num∣ber of cold and frosty minima's raining down from the North Pole.

VIII. Before I digress from the subject of this Chapter I am only to shew you the possibility of Marin waters their pressure out from the depth of the Ocean in to the innermost parts of the earth. This I shall easily accomplish in mentioning, that the force of fresh wa∣ters within the land have moulded through the ground the length of many Leagues; if so, the same is much more possible to salt wa∣ter. The River Niger bores through a heavy, dense and deep ground the length of 60 miles, before it evacuates it self into the Lake Borno. The River Nuba doth likewise force a Cavern many miles long into the earth. The Spaniards vaunt excessively of a long Bridge, whereon ten thousand Goats and Sheep reap their pasture, and is nothing else but the passing of the River Anas (alias Gua∣diana) the dimension of 8 or 9 Leagues underground, beginning to disappear near Medelina. The Tigris runs her self under ground on one side of the mount Taurus, and comes up again on the other side, and beyond the Lake Thorpes hides it self again within the earth 18 miles further. Camden in his Britannia makes observation of the Ri∣ver Mole in Surrey diving under ground near white hill, and ap∣pearing again a mile or two thence near Letherhed bridge. Histori∣ans tell us that the Alphaeus floats secretly under ground as far as Si∣cily, where with its appearance makes choice of a new name, viz. Arethusa, famous for gulping up of offals, that had been cast into the Alphaeus at the Olimpick Games usual every fifth year. The Da∣now runs some miles under ground, before it flows into the Sava. Upon the top of the mount Stella is a certain Lake near 12 Leagues distant from the Sea, which oft vomits up wracks of Ships, that were cast away at Sea.

CHAP. XII. Of the causes of the effects produced by Fountains.

• 1. Whence some Fountains are deleterious; The cause of the effect of the Fountain Lethe, of Cea, Lincystis, Arania; The causes of foecun∣dation and of rendring barren of other Fountains; The causes of the properties of the Fountain of the Sun, of the Eleusinian waters, of the Fountains of Illyrium, Epyrus, Cyreniaca, Arcadia, the Holy Cross, Sibaris, Lycos, of the unctious Fountain of Rome, and Jacobs Fountain.
• 2. The causes of the effects of Ipsum and Barnet Wells.
• 3. Whence the vertues of the Spaw waters are derived.
• 4. Of the formal causes of Baths.

1. THe Fountains of Thrace, Arcadia, Sarmatia, Armenia, Lydia, and Sicilia are deleterious through the permixtion of crude arsernical juyces, transpiring out of the earth. The same causes operate the same effects in the Founts of Wolchenstein, Va∣lentia, Berosus, &c. The Lethe of Boeotia owes its effects to crude Mercurial vapours immixt within its substance: Another in the same Countrey produceth a contrary effect through a succinous ex∣halation. The Fountains of Cea and Susae differ little in causality from the Lethe. The Lincystis inebriates the brain through reple∣tion by sulphurous exhalations. The Fountain of Arania makes use of crude nitrous juyces for the accomplishing of its effects. The Fountain, which Solinus affirms to conduce to foecundity, must be a thorowly attenuated and well concocted water, like to that of the Nile. The other opposite to this in operation must be very Satur∣nal. A sulphureous Nitre, or a mixture of Sulphur and Nitre into one close juyce, dispersed through the waters of the Fountain of the Sun among the Garamantes, renders them very cold in the day time, because the Nitre then predominating condenseth and incrassates the waters, the more because its sulphureous parts, which do other∣wise rarefie them, are through the Suns beams extracted, disunited, and

dispersed: Whereas in the night season the sulphureous parts, be∣n••g united through the condensing cold of the night and conden∣sation of the nitrous particles, turn into an internal flame, causing that fervent heat. The Eleusinian waters are irritated to a fermenta∣tion of heterogeneous mineral juyces through the percussion of the air by a sharp musical string, whereby through continuation the waters are likewise percussed and its contenta stirred. In the same manner is the next related fountain cast into an exestuation through the shrill acute vibrating and penetrating percussion of the air by the lips, whereas the walking about stirring the air but obtusely can∣not effect such a penetrative or acute motion. The Fountain of Illyrium contains secret Vitriolat sulphureous flames within its sub∣stance, whereby it proves so consuming. The Fountains of Epyrus and Cyreniaca vary in heat, by reason of the greater or lesser disper∣sing and rarefying, or uniting and condensing of their sulphureous flames. Springs remain cool in the Summer through the rarefacti∣on of their fiery spirits exhaling and passing out of the ground in the Summer; they produce a small warmth through the conden∣sation of their igneous particles in the Winter. That Fountain of Arcadia exerciseth such a penetrable concentrating force upon Gold and Silver through the quantity and strength of its nitrous spirits, which are only obtused by a Mules hoof, through the Lentor and obtuseness of its body, and therefore may easily be contained in it. The Fountain of the Holy Cross appears red through the ad∣mixture of red bole. The overflowing of Fountains for a certain space depends upon the pressure of a greater quantity of water thi∣ther, which in the Summer time may prove more copious through the attenuation of the water and rarefaction of the earth. The rea∣son of their detumescence after their repletion is the waters further impression towards other parts, or repression thither whence they came, through the expiration of the air flatuosities out the mouths of the Fount, whence the earths gravity depresseth them back again. Those that increase and decrease with the course of the Moon, or rather of the Ocean, vary through the change of the uni∣versal Tides, of which hath been sufficiently treated above. Touch∣ing the Lithopoetick vertue of waters, it is much agreeing with that of the earth, of which above. The Sibaris causeth sneezing through its acre and vitriolat spirits. Some waters are apt to change the temperament of the body into a cold or phlegmatick disposition

causing the hair of Cattel to be protruded with a faire colour; others into a cholerick habit, causing the hair to be of a reddish colour. The Fountain Lycos is unctious, and therefore serveth to burn in a Lamp. Whether to adscribe the egurgitation of that oyly Spring, discovered near the Incarnation of our Saviour, to the collection of unctious exhalations permisted with water, or to a miracle, both being possible, I leave to the inclination of your belief: But the disclosing of a false swearer (if there be a Fountain of that vertue) is an extraordinary impression of God upon the waters. Jacobs Fountain changeth in colour and motion through the fermentation of various heteregeneous bodies contained within it.

II. Wells are distinguished from Fountains, in that the former do oft appear in a plain or valley, as the foot of a hill, & are subject to fill up and after to be dried up again; Neither do they spout out water with a force like unto Fountains. Ipsum and Barnet Wells operate their effects through a thick Chalchantous or Vitriolat juyce, which through its sulphureous particles irritates the belly to excretion, and through its subtiller spirits to urine. By the way you must not ima∣gine that their admixture is right and true Vitriol; for in distillati∣on by the colour of the subsidence it doth appear otherwise: Nei∣ther is the taste a perfect vitriolat taste, or their operation so nause∣ous as Vitriol dissolved in water. Besides those juyces are indispo∣sed to concretion into Vitriol, since these are more sulphureous and less digested: Nevertheless they are somwhat like to Vitriol in taste, operation, and grayness of colour, as being nearest to green. Although the main effect is adscribed to a Vitriolat like juyce, it hinders not but that some Ferrugineous and Aluminous juyces may be com∣mixt with them. Tunbridge waters are impregnated with a thin chalchantous spirit, wherby they are usually pierced through with the urine, except in some delicate fine bodies, whose bellies partake likewise of their effect.

III. Among the Spaw waters as Pouhont and Savenier agree in vertue with those of Tunbridge so likewise in their causes; And Geronster with Ipsum. Nevertheless Hendricus van Heer doth not for∣bear, lib. de Acid. Spadan. cap. 5. imputing their effects to red Chalck, which he found, together with some Oker and a little Vitriol, upon the bottom of the body of the Still after distillation of the waters. I wonder how he guessed those substances so readily, which had no∣thing in them like to the said bodies but their colour. Besides the

red chalck he named the mother of Iron: A wise saying. In effect those subsidences were nothing else but the caput mortuum of the forementioned chalchantous juyces, whose subtiller parts being abstracted and exhaled left the courser insipid, like to what the caput mortuum of Vitriol useth to be. But pray who ever knew ••ed Chalck or Oket to be eccoprotick or diuretick? Particularly he found Geronster to leave dregs, which being cast upon a red hot Iron would not yield to liquefaction; Ergo it must be steel he con∣cluded. Neither would his Oker or Chalk have melted presently, because they were deprived of their Sulphur. But will the infusion of Steel purge by stool and urine like those waters? Certainly no. Ergo their purgative ingredient must have been a crude chal∣chantous juyce.

Fallopius beyond him attests to have found Alume, Salt, green Vitriol, Plaister, Marble and chalk in those waters, which they cal Physical waters: a meer guess, these partaking in nothing but co∣lour, and scarce that, with the forenamed Minerals. Doubtless na∣ture had never intended them for such bodies.

Touching the commistions of these juyces with the waters, they do immediately mix with them as soon as they are exhaled out of the earth, which had they been intended for those pretended kind of Minerals, nature would have lockt them up in a matrix.

IV. Baths derive their natures from the actual hidden flames of a thick and dense sulphureous and chalky matter, the proportion of which do cause a greater or lesser ebullition.

The waters of the Rivers descending out of the Alpes breed such congestions under the throat through a permixture of coagula∣ting and incrassating particles, to wit, of nitrous juyces.

Touching the other properties of Rivers we have already treated of them, and therefore judge their repetition needless.

CHAP. XIII. Of the various Tastes, Smells, Congelation and Choice of Water.

• 1. Various tastes of several Lakes, Fountain and River waters.
• 2. The divers sents of waters.
• 3. The causes of the said tastes. That the saltness of the Sea is not ge∣nerated by the broyling heat of the Sun. The Authors opinion.
• 4. The causes of the sents of Waters.
• 5. What Ice is, the cause of it, and manner of its generation. Why some Countries are less exposed to frosts than others that are nearer to the Line.
• 6. The differences of frosts. Why a frost doth usually begin and end with the change of the Moon.
• 7. The original or rice of frosty minims. Why fresh waters are aptest to be frozen. How it is possible for the Sea to be frozen.
• 8. What waters are the best and the worst: the reasons of their excel∣lency and badness.

I. VVAter besides its own natural taste, of which we have spoken above, is distinguished by the variety of ad∣venticious tasts, viz. some are sharp and sowre, as the Savenier, Tunbridge waters, and those near Gopingen in Suevia and others near Lyncestus in Macedonia. Others are of a sweet taste as the wa∣ter of the River Himera in Sicily; Those of the River Liparis have a fat taste. Some waters in the Isles Andros, Naxos, and Paphlago∣nia do taste like wine.

The waters of the Fountain Campeius are bitter, and flowing into the river Hipanis in Pontus infects it with the same taste. There are other fountains between the Nile and the red Sea that agree with the former in taste, likewise those of Silicia near Corycius. The pit waters of Galniceus are acerbous. The salt taste of waters is unknown to none since the Ocean is pregnant enough with it. Some inland Lakes and Fountains are of the same taste, viz. Three in

Sicilia, the Concanican, Agrigentinian Lakes, and another near Gela. There is another called Myrtuntius of the same relish be∣tween Leucades and the Ambracian Gulph. The Taus in Phrygia, Thopetis in Babylonia, Asphaltites in Judaea, Sputa in Media Atro∣pacia, Mantianus in Armenia, one in Cyprus near Citium, another between Laodicea and Apamia, two in Bactria, another near the Lake Moeotis, and that of Yaogan, Forrien, besides many more are all of a saltish taste. Touching Fountains there is one in Narbone ex∣ceeding the Sea in saltness. There are six more of the same taste near the Adriatick gulph, where it bends towards Aquileia; besides several other salt pits in Italy, Illyris, Cappadocia, &c.

II. Waters vary no less in their sent: Some stinking, as the Lake between Laodicea and Apamia, the Fountain among the Phalisci, another near Leuca in Calabria, and those rivulets near the Lake Asphaltites, &c. Others give a sweet sent as the Fountain of Cabara in Mesopotamia. The Pit Methone in Peloponesus smells like a Salve.

III. Next let me make address to the causes of these qualities: A sharp taste is derived from those acute and Vitriolate particles im∣mixt in the water. A sweet taste is produced in water through an exact aerial mixtion or percoction with it. The waters of Paphla∣gonia afford a vinous taste through the admixture of tartareous exha∣lations, or such as are like to the mixture of Tartar of wine. Bitter∣ness flows from adust terrestrial particles admixt to waters. Alumi∣nous exhalations dispersed through water render it acerbous. The saltness of the Sea and other Inland waters is communicated to them from the admixture of saltish particles exhaling out of the mud. Touching the generation of salt and its mixtion I have inser∣ted my opinion above, I shall here only have a word or two with those that state the Sun the efficient cause of the said saltish parti∣cles, broyling and aduring those exhalations contained with the body of the waters; whence they assert the superficial parts of the Sea to be more saltish than the lower parts of it, because the Suns heat is more vigorous there. If the broyling Sun be the efficient, whence is it then that some Lakes and Fountains are very salt, where the Sun doth not cast its aduring beams?

2. It is very improbable, that so vast a number of saltish parti∣ticles should be generated in the torrid Zone, (where the Sun doth only broyle) as to infect the waters within the polars, that

are so remote thence: How then is it, that the waters prove as saltish there, where the cold is as potent as the heat elsewhere, as in Greenland? Or absurdly supposing the Sea to be so far commu∣nicative of its savour, why doth it not obtain a power of changing those sweet waters, which it is constrained to harbour within it self? As those, which Columbus relates to have found in the American Sea, near to the road of the Drakes head: Moreover he attests to have sailed through fresh water a hundred and four Leagues far in the North Sea. Pliny, lib. 2. c. 103. affirms the same, viz. to have discovered fresh water near Aradus in the Mediterranean, and others by the Chaledonian Islands. And in lib. 6. c. 17. he reports that Alexander Magnus had drank a draught of Sea water that was fresh, and that Pompey when he was employed against Mithri∣dates should have tasted of the same.

3. The Ocean being alwaies in such an agitation cannot be a fit matrix to concrease or unite such mixtures.

4. The broyling Sun doth rather render salt waters, fresh as hath been experienced among Seamen by exposing pails of Sea water up∣on the deck to the torrid Sun under the Line, which after a while standing do become much fresher. An open heat doubtless sooner dissolves a mixture than it generates one; for boyl Sea-water long up∣on the fire, and it will grow fresh; or distill it, and you will find the same effect. Beyond all scruple these saltish particles must be united into such mixtures out of earth proportioned to the other Elements in a close place or matrix (yet not so close as to concrease them into a fixed subterraneous body or mineral) whose coldness doth adact, impact, and bind the said Elements into an union and mix∣ture, which through defect of an entire closeness do soon exhale or transpire. In a word, the saltness of the Sea is generated within its mud, whose closeness impacts and coagulates the exhalations of the earth into salin particles, whence they are soon disturbed through the motion of the Sea, and the attracting heat of the Sun. Hence it is, that old mud, clay, and such like bodies prove general∣ly saltish, so that the Sun adds little excepting in the stirring up of the said exhalations. And touching the foregoing instance of the waters greater saltness atop than below, it is fictitious; for the Sea is much fuller of salt below than above, because of its weight. Ne∣vertheless the Sea doth taste more saltish atop than below, because the subtiller parts of the Salt are attracted or forced by the heat of

the Sun towards the top, which meeting there are apt to strike the tongue more piercing than otherwaies. But whence these fresh wa∣ters do burst up into the Sea is worth our inquiry: To resolve you, you must know that the earth in many places under water is raised up in∣to hills, or shallows analogal to them, whose earth atop lying very close doth hinder the water above it from passing, especially in the Northern Climate, where the Sea is somewhat thicker than under the Line: but is nevertheless bursted through propulsion of the wa∣ters underneath, which evacuated into the body of the Sea do cause that extent of fresh water without suffering themselves to be infect∣ed with the Saltness of the Sea, because the Sea-water is so thick and closs, that it excepts the fresh water from making an irruption into its continuity: Hence it is, that the River of the Amazons, besides many others although irrupting into the Sea many Leagues far, yet is maintained impolluted and fresh. But why those salin particles should be generated near to those fresh springs, and not close about them may seem strange: It is because one ground is muddy and disposed to generate salt, the other about the said spring is sandy, dry * 1.28 (as it were) and close, and not at all masht through as mud is. The Sea-water deposeth its saltness in being percolated through the earth suffering the subtiller parts alone of the waters to pass, but keeping back the grosser and salin ones.

IV. Sents are materiated out of the subtiller parts of the mat∣ter effecting tastes; wherefore all waters, that are discernable by tastes, emit their subtiller parts for sents; but of this abundantly before, whither I must direct my Reader.

V. Ice is water congealed, or incrassated, indurated, or rather reduced to its natural state. That which congeales the water or re∣duces it to its natural state is the absence or expulsion of those Ele∣ments, that render it fluid, viz. fire and air. These are expelled by frosty minima's falling down from the Poles, and compressing or squeezing them both out of the body of water, whence it is also that all waters swell through the frost, viz. through their repletion with the said minima's. These are nothing but Unites or points of earth adunited to so many unites of water freed within their body from all air and fire, and detruded from the Polars towards the earth, whither they are vigorously forced down in a very close or∣der into the Surface of the waters, where arriving they press out the air and fire, which being expelled, the super∣ficial

parts of the water cleave naturally to one another about those frosty minima's. The first beginning of a frost is taken from the first decidence of frosty minima's, which in their passing cause a vehe∣ment compression, and lighting upon our tact make us give them the name of cold (because they compress our external parts with a smart continuous compression;) thence falling upon the water (if in a smal quantity only) do thicken it a little, if in a greater do for∣cibly expel the air and fire, which being expelled a concretion of the water near its Surface must naturally follow. If now it grows no colder, and that these minima's fall in no greater quantity, the Ice continues at a stand; but if otherwise, then it proceeds to a greater induration and a larger concretion: And the deeper the waters do thicken, the more acute the cold must be, or the grea∣ter quantity of acute and dense minima's must follow for to further and continuate the said concretion, because unless they are acuter than the former, they will not be minute enough to pass the small porosities remaining in the Surface of the Ice. Ice swimmeth atop the water, as long as it freezeth, not because it is less weighty, (for it is heavier;) but because its continuity and concretion together with the support of the air tending from the ground of the waters towards its own Element do detain it. When it thawes the Ice sinks down, because it is somewhat discontinued and melted, and by reason of the same proportion of air descending and bearing down upon it, that was ascended before. Notwithstanding the thaw people do oft complain of a great cold two or three daies after, and especially in their feet, which is nothing else but the same frosty minima's repassing out of the earth and water towards the Element of air for to give way to the melting entring air and fire.

The frosty minima's that begin to fall with a red Evening sky de∣noting the clearness of the air and passage, do oft bring a furious cold with them, because finding no obstruction they fall very dense∣ly and acutely upon us; but those, that fall through a cloudy air seldom cause violent colds, because they are partly detained by the same clouds: Hence it is, that most Countries, that are beset with water (as Islands, peninsuls, &c.) and thence attain to a nebu∣lous air, are warmer, than other Countries although the former be remoter from the Ecliptick than these, because their clouds obstruct and detain a part of the frosty minima's, and break the rest in their motion downwards: Whence it is also that England is less cold in

the Winter than most parts of France or Germany, although both are of a less Northern declination than it. The same clouds do likewise in the Summer break the violence of the fiery minima's de∣scending, whence it is also less hot here than in the forementioned places, no wonder then, if Geographers do so much extoll this Island for the temperature of its Climate.

VI. This language is supplied with a very apt distinction of frosts, viz. a black frost, a gray, and a white frost.

The first of these is felt to be of the greatest fury, insomuch that if it proveth for any time lasting, it deads the roots of young plants and old trees, kills all Vermine, and penetrates through the very periostium of Animals, and depth of Rivers. It derives its vio∣lence from the extream number of the descending frosty minima's, whose density makes the Skies even look black again.

A gray frost is between a black and white one, consisting like∣wise of a dense proportion of descending minima's.

A white frost is the incrassation of vapours in the lowermost region of the air. Among these a black frost is of the least con∣tinuance, because the frosty minima's tumbling down in such vast quantities are soon purged out of the air.

Here may be inquired, why a frost usually begins and ends with the change of the Moon. For solving of this, you must observe; that the causes of the decidence are,

• 1. Their great number.
• 2. Their congregating or congress.

Touching the first, unless their number is proportionable to bore and press * 1.29 through the clouds and resistance of the air, they are un∣capable of descension for to cause a congelation: and although their number be great and dispersed, they are nevertheless retained through the over-powering of the clouds: Wherefore it is necessa∣ry a great quantity should be united into heaps, and so make their way through.

To these principal causes add this adjuvant one, viz. The com∣pression of the Moon, she at her changes driving the frosty mini∣ma's more forcibly towards the Poles, through which impulsion they are withal thrusted one upon the other and united into a body, whence it is that they at those times do oft take their begin∣ning of decidence. Again the Moon near the same terms impel∣ling the clouds and thick air thither doth prove as frequent an

occasion of dispersing those frosty minima's, especially if much dimi∣nished of their body through preceding decidencies. Moreover these frosty minima's, although they are sometimes broken & dispersed in their decidence through the said impulses, yet sometimes they do recover a body, and make a new irruption downwards: And thence it is, that oft times a frost holds for a day or two, then thaws for as long, and afterwards returns to freezing again.

VII. In the next place I am to set down the original and rice of these frosty minima's. You may easily apprehend, that the Sun in the Torrid Zone and somewhat in the temperate one doth dayly raise a vast number and quantity of vapours * 1.30, (consisting of most water, then air, next fire and earth) which through the diurnal motion of the air, are carried along from East to West. And through daily successions of new vapours they are compelled to detrude their preceding ones towards the Poles, whither they seem most to tend through the disposition of water and earth contained within those vapours, and the greater force of the heavens driving them towards the Poles as the weaker places, (for there motion is least observed,) where being arrived, are by the privative coldness of that Re∣gion assisted to free themselves of the fire and air; the water now cleaving to the earth and divided into millions upon millions of minima's make up a dense body, whence through the depression of the air they are devolved down to the earth.

Waters, that are least in motion, less fiery and aerial, are most disposed to concretion: Hence fresh waters are aptest to be fro∣zen: Whereas the Sea is seldom reduced to concretion, because of its continual motion expelling the frosty minima's as fast as they are received, or precipating them to the bottom, or by melting their body through the fiery salin and aerial particles contained within it. Notwithstanding is the Sea reduced to concretion in some Climates, viz. within the Polars, where you have the Oce∣anus Glacialis or Icy Ocean, whose Ice is in some places 60 or 80 fathom deep, in others reaching from the bottom of the Sea to the top; insomuch that the tops of many of those Icy mountains stick out as far above the Surface of the liquid Sea, as the same Sea is deep underneath: The properties of that Ice is to be clear and transparent like glass. Herodotus doth likewise make mention of the freezing of the Bosphorus, so Beda lib. de natur. rer. c. 9. writes, that within a daies sail from the Isle Tyle towards the North the Sea is

frozen. Olans Magn. tells us of the Gothiek Sea being frozen: But this hapneth, because the Sea thereabout may be deprived of its saltness, (yea some assert, that those mountains of Ice are most fresh water concreased) which being precipitated to the bot∣tom through the density of the frosty minima's constantly descend∣ing like showers under the Pole, the remaining Surface of fresh wa∣ter is soon congealed. Before I close this Paragraph, I shall only adde the cause of a strange passion befalling the Glacial Sea, where sometimes of a sudden and in a moment a whole mountain of Ice is melted away, causing a dangerous current, subverting or carrying away many a ship, and yet the frost continueth: The cause of this is not the broyling and melting heat of the Sun, for the Sun is ne∣ver so kind there, but the union of those fiery salin particles, pre∣cipitated (as we told you above) by the frosty minims down into the mud, whence working or bursting with an united condensed force upwards do occasion such sudden degelations.

VIII. Lastly, Waters in respect of wholsomness differ very much in excellency and choice: Spring water, and those of Rivers are commended above others of Pools, Lakes, and Pit waters, be∣cause these latter through their standing still contract a muddiness and filth out of the earth, and sometimes noxious particles co gu∣lated out of exhalations transpiring out the said mud; besides that they are disposed to putrefactions through the abundance of peregrin bodies, protruding venomous herbs, and generating Toads, Frogs, Leeches, Snails, Eeles, and other filthy Insects. Snow wa∣ters are no less noxious than the former, because of their crudity, nitrosity, and thickness. Waters gathered and kept in a Leaden Ci∣stern through Leaden or Tin spouts are crude and windy, because they descend out of the cold region of the air; Moreover as Galen doth well except, they contract a pernicious quality from the Lead. Wherefore Fountain or River waters carry the bell before them all; but which of these two excells the other we must next distin∣guish. Fountain waters, as they spring out of the mountains, are yet filled with wind and earthy minima's, and therefore must yield to River waters, I mean such as are derived from a Fountain: In these the waters through their rapid streams depose those earthy crude and windy bodies, which they brought along with them out of the Fountains Cavern, and are attenuated and clarified through the Sun beams, and lastly depose their dregs into the earth through

being strained through its dense and clear sands. And among these there is a great difference; those that take their rice from a standing water or a Lake, and flow through a muddy ground are much inferi∣our to many fountain waters. But others, that stream rapidly from a bright fountain and take their course through a pure sandy or gra∣velly ground, and meet the East, Sun are the best. River waters in hot Countries, where the air is clear, are preferred before others in cold Climats: Hence Rivers of a Continent take place, before those of an Iland, because the latter is generally beset with a nubi∣lous air, filling the said waters with mud, and keeping off the rayes of the Sun from concocting them: Wherefore River waters in the Southeast parts of France are esteemed before any in England; those of the Southeast parts of Spain before others of the same Conti∣nent, where the River Tago is much extolled for its wholsomeness of water; In Persia the Choaspis affords the best waters; In India the Ganges, &c. The Rivers of Thames affords the best water in England, but further up towards the Woodmongers Gallows & Oxford; not about London where the ground is muddy, besides that it is infected by the Tides flowing out of the Sea with many saltish particles, dirt, dung, carkasses, &c. There must also notice be taken of the rice of a River, viz. That it do not spring out of a Mine; and of the Coun∣tries through which it passeth, whether Chalky, Gravelly, or Clayish. Insumma waters, that are the lightest, thinnest, clearest and most lim∣pid, of no strong tangue, but of a sweet & pleasing rellish, are the best. The weight of waters is known by weighing one with the other in Scales: By letting them run through a small sieve or thick close lin∣nen: their tenuity is known by dropping them upon a Looking-glass, whereof that which drops the least drops and makes the greatest splatch is the subtillest; by distillation, boyling, dissolving Salt or Soape in them; by their shaking, smalness, and number of streams; by the swimming of a piece of wood in them, viz. that wherein it smimmeth deepest is the lightest and thinnest, &c.

CHAP. XIV. Of the commerce of the air with the other Elements.

• 1. How the air moves downwards. What motions the Elements would exercise supposing they enjoyed their Center. Why the Air doth not easily toss the terraqueous Globe out of its place. How the Air is ca∣pable of two contrary motions.
• 2. That the Air moves continually from East through the South to West, and thence back again to the East through the North.
• 3. An objection against the airs circular motion answered.
• 4. The Poles of the Air.
• 5. The proportion of Air to Fire; its distinction into three profun∣dities.

1. AIr is a debtor for its name to aer in Latine, which again to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to lift up, because it was lifted up (as it were) from the Chaos. How it was freed from the oppression of the weighty Elements I formerly declared. The remainder is to treate briefly of its commerce with the neighbouring Elements, viz. with Earth, Water, and Fire. Daily observations make appear to us, that a cavity is no sooner ready to open within the Earth or Water, but the Air is as ready to strive to enter, not only for to fill up that va∣cuity, but out of an eagerness, strife, and necessity for to gain a Center for its whole body: For how can any body enjoy rest with∣out being sustained by a foundation? That, which is alone apt for such a work, is the Center, which is a Basis, upon which all its parts do rest. I prove it: The parts of a body being met about the Cen∣ter, cannot use any force or violence against one another, because they are of one nature, and therefore agree in the same effect: Which is of resting about a Center. Hence it is, That the air (be∣sides its own interest being streightned atop through the fires in∣clination also for to recover its Center) doth so much infest, pierce, attenuate, and divide all bodies, that lye in the way to its Center; and that so vast a proportion of air is entered into the body of

water, as from a solidity to reduce it to a perfect fluor: And al∣though the body of air (as I have stated before) is of that softness, yet through succession of its parts and want of vacuities, whereinto to convey it self, it cannot yield to any compression into it self, but being successively backt by its own parts and those of fire, is ca∣pable of working the same effects, which the hardest body can. But now supposing the air to have accomplisht its aime, let us in∣quire what motion it would then exercise? Certainly of it self no other but its continuous lightness, whereby it would maintain its parts diffused from its own center into the greatest tenuity imagi∣nable. Likewise the other Elements would exercise no other action, but the maintenance of their bodies in the greatest density, crassitude, or rarity, and that through the use of their formal contiguous weight, continuous weight, & contiguous levity; and as the earth through her concentration would not leave the Circumference, although tend∣ing hence thither; so neither would the light Elements desert their Center although moving thence hither. Wherefore let me adver∣tize you in time not to mistake my former definitions of Levity, or Gravity, implying the former to move from its Center to the Cir∣cumference; that to move here from the Center is not to leave it; but to move thence as from a Basis: But now the air being dispos∣sest of its genuine Center is forced to make use of a violent Cen∣ter, situated about the extream parts of the earth and water, and thence its parts do take their original to the circumference, not leaving their force in the mean while of pressing violently down∣wards. Here may be inquired, why the air, seeming so far power∣ful above the earth and water (both in extent of compass and ener∣gy or activity of parts) that its extream subtility should seem more than potent enough to pervade & dispossess that small clot of water and earth, doth not become victorious. I resolve you; The energy of the air is much refracted through having its Center (upon which all its strength doth consist) divided into that dimension, which the Circumference of earth and water do make; or otherwise it would soon toss that small footbal out of its place, and make no more of it than the Heavens may seem to do of the Moon. So fire, although a great part is flaming and burning, hath not the power of invading the earth (as many do imagine it would do, were the Heavens all a burning fire) because it is much more refracted in its Center through the Surface of the air: Do we not see that a Durgain is

able to wrastle with a great Giant, because his low stature doth put him in a capacity of taking the other about the middle, where he ea∣sily lifts him from his Basis or Center. But possibly it may seem strange to you, that the air should exercise two contrary motions, one upwards, and another downwards. 2. You may likewise demand, how fire can apply any force to earth or water, since it is extended into its greatest rarity, and possesses a place full large enough to contain its body, and consequently is not violently detained. To the first I answer, That naturally a thing cannot obtain two contrary motions, but violently it may. As to the second, This violence is caused here below.

1. Through the incrassation of the air, that is, water ascending and mingling with the body of air doth force so much of it to strive for another place, as it hath taken up of the air, which since it cannot procure upwards is forced to effect downwards upon the earth and water, and make a violent irruption upon them.

2. The air being essentially thin in the second Region as well as it is above, must of necessity press down upon the incrassated air, because all its parts being to take their suffulsion and Basis from somewhere, (which it doth from the hither extremity of the air) and not proving strong enough to sustain such a force must neces∣sarily depress into the water and earth, where neither of these find∣ing themselves strong enough about their surface, do necessarily yield and give way to the air pressing downwards for a Basis. The same contrary motion is apparent in a man, who is to lift some weight from the ground upwards: First he must move all his strength to∣wards his feet, which is the Center, whereupon this weight must be sustained and lifted up from; then doth he reflect all his strength upon that Basis upwards, where we observe his center to make a hole into the earth, because it is not firm enough to sustain his pressure; even so it is with the twofold motion of air, which you may easily apply to this in every particular.

II. The airs innixe being shoved off or refracted through the reper∣cussion of the weighty Elements chooses to turn round, that is to bear to the sides, rather than to retort into it self: And that which irritates this with no obtuse spur is the fire, forcing circularly up∣on the air.

2. The universal waters flowing from East to West is no small cause of directing of the airs motion towards the same aime, be∣cause

the air reflecting against the waters flowing from underneath must needs be shoved off thither whither the water flowes: I prove it; cast a ball from the shore upon a piece of Timber, driving down a rapid River, its refracted motion will tend towards the drift of the said River.

3. The fire moving from East to West, and forcing upon the air must beyond all scruple prescribe the air a road in its motion.

In the next place I prove that the air is agitated in a circular motion.

1. If waters that are thick are impelled to a circular motion, much more air, whose fluidity and coherence is much more disposed to a circular motion.

2. Fire is a contiguous body, but that moves circularly; ergo air much more, because it is continuous. 3. The uppermost clouds are alwaies observed to move circularly, ergo the air, that doth contain them.

4. Comets (whereof some are seated near to the extremity of the supream Region of the air) do move circularly, ergo the air must also move circularly.

III. Against the airs circular motion may be objected, that the clouds swimming in the air like a ship in the water, are carried about with the air; but the said clouds do move variously, some∣times Eastward, Southward, or Northward, & c. Ergo the air is also various in its motions. I answer,

1. That the clouds only near the Polars are various in their motion, which variety is only befalling the inferiour clouds: Herein it bears a resemblance to the motion of water near the Po∣lars varying (although but accidentally) from the course of the Ocean. Besides that there is a difference in motion between the superiour middle and inferiour clouds is manifest by the Moons light about her quarters, disclosing the inferiour clouds to move one way and those above another way.

2. The clouds do oft stream against the tide of the air, as you shall read by and by.

3. The clouds in the torrid Zone, namely the superiour ones, are very uniform in their motion, constantly floating from East to West.

IV. The air taking its beginning of circular motion underneath about the Center, the Globe constituted by the weighty Elements must needs be thought to be its Axletree whereupon it moves: Its

Poles must be corresponding to the North and South extremities of the said Globe, which together with the Axis are doubtless im∣moveable, and consequently must only be apprehended in the earth, because that alone is immoveable. Here observe, that the air in the torrid Zone moves swiftest, because it is equidistant from its Poles, and hath the most space to accomplish: Where it is near the Poles its motion is of the least vigour, and nearest seems to be immoveable.

V. The proportion of the Element of air to the Element of fire is the same as water is to earth: Because air is the same in its respective nature comparatively to fire, that water is to earth; for as water is a continuous heavy body immediately superadded to earth, being of a contiguous weight, so is air a continuous light substance annext to fire being of a contiguous levity; wherefore then the same reason infers air to have the same proportion to fire, that water hath to earth. Hence we must conclude that the profundity of the tract of air is much larger than it is stated by vulgar Astronomists, and the pro∣fundity of fire much less than it is computed by the same phan∣tasticks; Otherwise it would seem an improportion and disorder in the Elements, not to be supposed. The profundity of the air we may aptly distinguish into three equal Sections or Regions.

1. The first or supream is constituted by air most infested by fire.

2. The middle Region is, where the air is lightest and thinnest, and enjoys its greater purity.

3. The third Region comprehends those thick visible clouds.

I will begin with the description of the first Region: As far as the uppermost Region of water is attenuated by the air, so far (con∣sidering the diversity of proportion) is the air also rarefied by fire; and as the air doth press down to the bottom of the waters, even so doth the fire in it strive for the Center to the extream depth of air, but is much more in proportion in the supream Region. The middle Region is purest in her own parts because of the equidi∣stance from her neighbouring Elements, but is nevertheless some∣what nubilous. The lower Region is as much incrassated with clouds or vapours concreased, and reduced from its extream tenui∣ty, as the waters are attenuated and reduced from their extream cras∣situde to that degree of Attenuation through air; Because those parts of water, whose places are replenisht with others of air,

must recede into the air for to place themselves somewhere.

Against this discourse Nonius lib. de crep. Alhazen. lib. 3. perspect. Vitell. li. 10. Pr. 60. and others may seem to set themselves, as appears by their demonstrations although obscure enough, inferring the tract of air not to exceed 25 Leagues in profundity, because Comets being generated in the air, and keeping their station there, do sel∣dom or never clime up higher. But on the contrary, will they assert the Maculae or spots of the Moon, (which doubtless are aerial and near to the supream region of the air,) and other clouds that seem not to be far distant from the Moon, to be no higher than 25 Leagues? An absurdity. Neither are Comets so near, some appea∣ring but little lower than the Moon, some higher, others in the same degree of Altitude; so that Comets if any while durable are not seated in the air, but in the Region of fire, because they move from East to West with the same swiftness that other lucid bodies do, that are contained in the fiery Region.

CHAP. XV. Of the production of Clouds.

• 1. What a cloud is, how generated, its difference. How a Rainbow is produced. Whether there appeared any Rainbows before the Floud.
• 2. The generation of Rain.
• 3. How Snow and Hail are engendred.
• 4. The manner of generation of Winds.
• 5. The difference of winds. Of Monzones, Provincial winds, general winds, &c. Of the kinds of storms and their causes. What a mist and a dew are.

I. Nubes a cloud is derived from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, and that from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 to swim, because a cloud seems to swim in the air. A Cloud is an aerial body engendred out of air incrassated by water, and somewhat condensed by earth.

Its kinds are very various differing in mixture, magnitude, equali∣ty, colour, situation, and motion. Some appear disrupted, discon∣tinuated; others intire, uniform; Some are great, others small;

some even, flat, hollow, unequal; others are black, red, blew, brown, luminous, dark; others of various colours reflecting Rain∣bows; Some are situated in the North, South, &c. Others move uniformly, difformly, swift, slow, Eastward, Westward, &c.

Their generation is thus; the air and fire irrupting incessantly into the earth and water are after their arrival thither shut in and cut off from their bodies, and being violently compressed from all sides, are forced by the over-powring of the weighty Elements to return to their former region, whereunto they after some contention do yield, yet not without carrying away a measure of water and earth, closely adhering to them. These retroceding particles, as they come out, give entrance to other air attempting an irruption with its body, whereby * 1.31 they are elevated continually untill they are ar∣rived to that part of the Region of the air, where it is least infe∣sted with the fiery Element; Here the air finding it self strongest and least oppressed with bodies discontinuating its substance, doth press those heterogeneous bodies together into clouds through its ver∣tue of moving to an union, and not through its coldness, for air of it self where it doth in any wise enjoy its purity is estranged from cold, and is naturally rather inclined to warmth. The reason, why clouds are less apt to concrease where the Sun hath power, is, be∣cause the parts of the air there are weakned through the rarefaction and discontinuation by torrid minima's. These clouds accord∣ing to their mixture vary in continuation, viz. some are thicker and more concreased than others, which through their greater re∣nixe are propelled from the others of a less renitency. Clouds con∣taining much earth, and thence rendred dense, appear black; if they are much expanded, according to their diduction, they refract the light variously, appearing red, white, blew, &c.

The clouds through their gradual proportion of renitency being disrupted and sinking gradually under one another; refract the light of the Sun according to their graduall situation, seeming to be illu∣minated with several and gradual colours, (whose appearance is called a Rainbow:) viz. The lower being more thick and dense than the rest refract the light blackish; that above it, being less dense, brownish; that above this, purple or greenish; the other reddish, yellowish, &c. A Rainbow is not seen by us, unless we be interposed between the Sun and the Clouds reflecting and re∣fracting, that is we must stand on that side of the clouds that is

irradiated. In Thomas's Island the Moon doth sometimes cause a light kind of a Rainbow after a rain.

Touching the figure of a Rainbow, it is semicircular, because the air is expanded in a circular figure, and moved circularly towards us. Many do make a scruple, whether there ever appeared any Rainbow before the Floud, gathering their ground of doubting from Gen. 9. 13. I do set my Bow in the cloud, and it shall be for a token of a Covenant between me and the earth. Hereunto I answer, That these words do not seem to make out any thing else, but that God did assume the Bow for a sign, rather implying that the Heavens had been disposed to the susception of Rainbows from the Creation: For even then were the Heavens filled up with clouds fit for the re∣flection of such a light.

That a Morning Rainbow doth portend wet, and an Evening one fair weather is vulgarly reported, which nevertheless is very uncertain: For the most part it either doth precede rain or follow it; The reason is, because the forementioned gradual declination and incrassation doth cause a rain. Rain is the decidence of clouds in drops. Clouds although incrassated and condensed, gathered and compressed by the ambient air striving to be freed of them, yet cannot be expelled, and protruded all at once, because their extent is too large, and their circumference obtuse, whence they are unfit to be protruded at once, unless they were most condensed into an acute or cutting Surface; Why they cannot be compressed into a less compass and a greater acuteness is, because of a great quantity of air contained within them. Touching their diruption into drops, it is to be imputed to the external compression of the clouds, squeezing the internal air into particles, which as they burst out do each protrude a drop of rain: Or thus, Suppose the clouds at such times to be puft up with bubbles of internal air, and the diruption of each bubble to send down a drop of rain.

Oft times with rain a great wind blows down along with it, which is nothing else but the air pent within the said clouds and bursting out of them.

A windiness doth oft hold up the rain, because it shatters and disperses the parts of the said dense clouds, wherby their consistency is broken. Rains are very frequent in the Autumn and the Winter, because the Sun casting its rayes obliquely towards those Coun∣tries, where the seasons of the year are manifestly observed, doth

raise a greater abundance of vapours more than it can dissolve or disperse; besides, a great number of clouds are sent from other places, where the Sun doth through its Summer heat raise such a great quantity of vapours, which meeting and being impacted up∣on one another and etruded cause great rains at those times of the year. The Moon hath also great power in dissolving a cloud into rain, for she sending down and impelling great abundance of dense weighty minims doth very much further the descent of drops. Frosty minims exercise a strong vertue in stifning the air, whereby it is rendred more firm to contain the clouds, and hinder their precipitation, besides they do also disperse the clouds through their effective crassitude; Whence it is, that it rains so seldom in frosty weather: But as soon as the thow is begun likely the clouds meet and fall down in a rain; Which if sometimes pouring down in great showers is called a Nimbus: if in small drops, but de∣scending close is called an Imber. The cause of this difference de∣pends upon the density of the clouds, and the proportion of air pent within them.

Those rainy clouds do sometimes contain a great quantity of earthy minims, which meeting, are through a petrisick vertue chan∣ged into stones, raining down at the dissolution of the said clouds. Other contents consisting of reddish or whitish exhalations drawn up from the earth may give such a red or white tincture to the clouds, which when dispersed into rain may appear bloudy, or milky.

Frog or Fish-spawns have sometimes been attracted up into the air, being inclosed within vapours, where within the matrix of a close cloud they have been vivified, and afterwards rained down again.

A Nebula is a small thin cloud generated in the lower Region of the air out of thin vapours: The reason, why those vapours ascended no higher, is, because they were concreased in the lower parts of the lower Region of the air, through the force of the air in the night, being rendred potent through the absence of the Suns dis∣continuating raies.

A mist is the incrassation of vapours contained in the lowermost parts of the air.

The dew is the decidence of drops from subtil vapours concreased through the privative coldness of nocturnal air.

III. Snow is the decidence of clouds in flocks, whose production depends upon the concrescence of drops by frosty minima's and their attenuation through aerial particles, whence they are soft and do reflect the light whitish. It usually falls after a degelation, when the congealed clouds are somewhat loosened. It dissolves or melts through deserting the frosty minima's.

Hail is the decidence of drops in hard small quadrangular bo∣dies: Their congelation is also occasioned through the detention of frosty minima's within the drops of water: Their hardness is from a less commixture of air, whence the water doth the more en∣joy her own crassitude and hardness.

IV. Wind is a violent eruption of incrassated air pent within the clouds, puffing, disrupting and taring the Element of air asunder. Hence when it blows hard the vulgar renders it, that there is a taring wind abroad. That it is a puffing and disruption is sensibly perceived, since the aerial Element is divided, and being continuous it is subjected to no other violent separation of parts but to a dis∣ruption. If so, that which doth disrupt or puffe up certainly can be no other but a continuous body; Because a contiguous one would pass with a single perforation of parts, as the rain, fire, &c. where∣as a disruption and puffing is continuous. What can this disrup∣ting body be? It is not water; for that would be perceived by its weight. Ergo, it must be incrassated air.

2. The air puffed is continuated unto the earth: For we feel its puffing effects, in that we perceive it to cause a light compression or a puffe upon our faces.

3. That it is oft a disruption of the air, our face and lips do testi∣fie, being subjected to be cut and cloven in windy weather.

4. The causality of winds may not be imputed to exhalations, as Aristotle and his Peripateticks did strangely imagine, because those are never so cohering and continuous as to cause continuous disruptions or puffings throughout a whole Zone. Besides exhalati∣ons according to the Philosopher are described to be sulphureous, hot and dry: whereas black cold winds in the Winter and wet winds in September are quite opposite, and have no sign of sulphur or heat. Winds according to the forementioned suppositi∣on should be most frequent and highest in the torrid Zone, and that when the Sun is in the AEquinox, which falls out quite con∣trary.

Lastly, VVho would be so simple as to conceive, that such a vast proportion of exhalations should be excited as to continuate wind a whole half year or longer together, as Monzones, provincial, and Etesian winds, &c? Neither are winds generated out of vapours, as most do now adaies believe; Because then all winds would be moist, whereas most winds are drying. Neither will the grosse∣ness of vapours permit themselves to pass with such a fury, vio∣lence and incomprehensible swiftness, Ergo nothing but air a lit∣tle incrassated can quadrate to the subtility, fierceness, swiftness, and long continuation of winds. The manner of their generation is thus.

In the clouds (being as I said before water incorporated with air) each Element striveth for the Center within them, viz. The air by sinking down, and water by pressing downwards: Air having the advantage (if inclosed in a great proportion) through its tenuity recovers the central parts; water unites in continuation all about, the air now being slipt away; but the air without, sinking all about upon the besieging water, especially from above (because the whole Element of air sinks downwards) adds no small force to its pressure, whereby it is enabled to squeeze out the inclosed air (being somewhat incrassated, and thence rendred unlike to the ambient air; for otherwaies they would unite, and so its force would be stayed,) with a violence into the extrinsick air * 1.32, through which it taires it to some extent, and aftervvards puffs it up further, not unlike to the wind squeezed out of bellows, or a bladder. A Fan raises a wind by puffing the air. An AEolipile doth evidently con∣firm to us the foresaid discourse of generation of winds: I shall first describe it, then subnect the manner of using of it.

An AEolipile is a hollovv ball made of Brass (or any other matter that may resist the fire) whereinto a little hole is pierced. This laid to the fire and heated is cast into a bowl of water, of which it draws in some part: This done, the hole is to be stopped very close, and the ball afterwards laid to the fire untill it grows hot, then unstop it, and it will emit a durable wind, considering the proportion of the water; for a half quarter of a pint of water will suffice to maintain a wind for an hour long. This instance tells us, that wind is no∣thing else but air incrassated, or a little water attenuated by much air, squeezed out by the compression of the extrinsick air entring with the fire through the Pores of the Ball.

The difference between the eruption of incrassated air detruding rain, and that which causeth winds, is that the former is much thicker than the latter, less in proportion, and more dispersed in particles between the thick and dense clouds; the latter is less in∣crassated, more in proportion and cohering. Air incrassated and vapours differ in consistency Secundum magis & minus.

V. The differences of winds are taken either from their dura∣tion and type, whence they are said to continue long or short, to be typical or erratick. The former are again distinguisht into Trade winds, Provincial winds, Etesian winds, Land winds, and General winds.

Trade winds or Monzons are winds blowing one way for six months together, and another way the other six months. They are called Trade winds, because they serve to carry Ships up to and fro the Indian Coasts for to trade, or to make trading voyages, as they are usually termed: They ordinarily meet with them in the Channel of Mozambique in the month of August, whence they make their voyage to Goa, Cochin or other places of the East Indies in thirty daies; In March and April the wind begins to serve them to return from the Indies to the said Channel.

Provincial winds are such as do particularly perstate a Country and do not exceed beyond the length of it. Thus the West-North∣west wind, according to Seneca his relation, lib. 5. nat. quaest. cap. 17. is proper to Calabria, Tataegis to Pamphylia, Atabulus to Apulia, North Northwest to Narbone in France, West Northwest to Athens, a West wind to this Island for the greater part of the year; an East wind to Portugal during the Summer, &c. To these common winds are opposites, such as perslate a whole Zone or Climate at any time of the year.

Annual winds are such, as do return at certain times of the year, and last for a certain term of daies. These are observed to be three.

1. The Ornithean, (so called from birds) or Chelidonian (from Swallows) or Rose winds are westerly winds, which usually begin to blow (but calmly) at the first appearance of certain birds, as Storkes or Swallows, or the budding of Roses.

2. 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, or forerunners are North Northwest winds blowing for the space of eight daies before the appearance of the Dog Star. They are called forerunners, because they precede the Etesi∣an winds.

3. The Etesian or annual winds (derived from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 a year) are North Northwest winds blowing forty daies every year, beginning two daies after the appearance of the Dog-Star: They usually rise about three a clock in the day, and are laid again at night.

Land winds are such, as blow from the land at a certain season of the day or night, and are opposite to those that blow from the Sea: They are otherwise by the Portugeses named Terreinhos, as those from the Seaward Viracons. They meet with both upon the Coasts of Guiny, Congo and Coramandel. General winds are those, that blow one way throughout the greater part of the year; Thus off the Cape of Good Hope a Southerly wind is general, and thence Westward towards Brasil between 28 and 8 deg. South Lat. a South Southeast and Southeast wind is general. To these you may add the fiery winds, which the Spaniards call Bochornos, derived from Boca de Horno, i. e. the hot steam of an Oven. Common winds are distinguished into Cardinal and collateral winds.

The former are such as blow from the principal corners of the world, viz. East, blowing from the rising of the AEquinoctial; West, blowing from the going down of the AEquator; North, erupt∣ing from the arctick Pole; and South, deriving from the Meridies.

The latter are such as erupt from those parts of the Horizon, that are interposed between the four principal corners, their number is 32, viz. Next to East towards the South you have East and by South, East Southeast, Southeast and by East, Southeast, Southeast and by South, South Southeast, South and by East. Between South and West are in∣serted South & by West, South Southwest, Southwest and by South, South∣west, Southwest and by West, West Southwest, West and by South. From West to North are accounted West and by North, West Northwest, Northwest and by West, Northwest, Northwest and by North, North Northwest, North and by West. Between North and East do blow North and by East, North Northeast, Northeast and by North, North∣east, Northeast and by East, East Northeast, East and by North. Among these collaterals the Northeast, Northwest, Southeast, and Southwest are termed principal collateral winds.

From their temperature winds are distinguisht into cold and dry, as the Northern and Western winds, above all the North Northeast in the Winter; or in warm and moist winds, viz. The Southern and Easterly winds, and beyond the others the South Southeast in the Summer. A west Southwest wind is for the most

part moist, damp, rainy, cloudy, and sometimes tempestuous. North Northwest winds are stormy, cold, bringing oft Snow and Hail along with them. A South wind is unwholsome, putrid, pesti∣lential, rainy, hot in the Summer, raising thunder and lightning, and makes a thick cloudy sky. The South Southwest wind in the Sum∣mer is temperate and warm, moist, and sometimes a concomitant to thunder. The South Southeast wind is moist and warm.

Touching the wholsomness of winds, those that are of a warm and dry temperature are the wholsomest and the pleasantest, be∣cause they attenuate, clarifie, and rarefie the air, disposing it to the ventilation and quickning of our vital and animal spirits. Next to these cold and dry winds are the wholsomest, because they purge and serenate the air, descend from a pure and clear corner, void of all putrid and pestilential vapours. Next, those that are simply cool or warm come into plea.

All moist winds are feaverish, putrid, and sometimes pestilential, causing catarrhes and rheumes, stirring all the excrementitious hu∣mours in the body. Very cold winds are better than the next fore∣going, yet do oft cause a constipation of the pores and of the belly: But let us take in the opinion of Hippocrates upon winds, lib. 3. Apho. 17. Now what concerns the dayly winds, the North Northeast ones do render bodies solid and firm, and fit for motion, and well coloured. They sharpen the hearing, but yet they dry the guts, moreover they bite the eyes. And if any one hath been troubled before with a pain in his breast, they make it sharper. But the Southern ones do quite dissolve bo∣dies, and render them moister, besides they occasion dulness of hearing, and heaviness of the head and darkish meagrims, moreover they cause a difficulty of motion both to the eyes and to the whole body, and do moisten the guts.

VVinds do also vary much in wholsomness according to the Cli∣mates or places which they pass through: For if they are infected with putrid vapours and exhalations arising from dead carkaffes after a field battel, stinking caves, corrupted pooles, &c. their rem∣perament is soon changed, although blowing from the East or North.

VVinds blow equally or unequally, continuately or interrupted, high, stormy, or a moderate gale, or a small brife.

Some winds rise in the day and are laid again or decrease at night, as the North winds: Others are laid in the day and rise in

the night, as the South winds. The North winds raign on the Land, the South at Sea. Now concerning their causes.

Trade winds are generated out of eruptions of incrassated air, bursting through even and continuated clouds, situated in the mid∣dle, or at least the upper part of the inferiour region of the air; for only there clouds are diducted in continuation, out of whose various spouts the winds are continuated for six months: viz. Out of the North, North Northeast or Northeast side of the clouds of the South Hemisphere blowing to the North, North Northwest, or Northwest, whilst the Sun is passing through the North from Aries to Libra; and out of the South, South Southwest, or Southwest side of the clouds of the North Hemisphere, blowing to the South, South Southeast, or Southeast, whillt the Sun is measuring that tract from Libra to Aries through the South. The cause of the copious ele∣vation of vapours uniting into clouds in the South Hemisphere du∣ring the Suns peragration through the North must be imputed to the Suns oblique rayes raising a vast measure of vapours out of the Oriental and Occidental Ocean, which excited are beyond the sphere of the Suns direct rayes, whereby they might otherwise be dissolved.

2. Or because they are most apt to be gathered and concreased in a Region that is privatively cold, through the continuation of the air forcing the vapours more potently together. So likewise the Sun conversing in the Northern declination of the Ecliptick occasi∣ons ventous clouds in the South Hemisphere through the same efficiency.

Next we shall tell you why, the Sun existing in the North de∣clination of the Ecliptick, the winds burst out from the South.

1. Namely, because that side of the clouds, which is obverted to the Sun, is discontinuated by the Suns rarefaction, or fiery minims demitted from him.

2. Because the air is strongest in its compression from the Polar side, as being less discontinuated by the fiery minims, and inforced by the cold minims from the pole wards. Likewise for the same rea∣son the winds burst out from the North, when the Sun is seated in the opposite Hemisphere.

This is observable in those Monzons, that near the AEquinoxes they blow but little or not at all, because the Sun through its burning rayes, which he spreads, when he is perpendiculan over the middle

of the torrid Zone doth so much rarifie the air, that it is rendred unfit for the concretion of clouds: But the further the Sun declines, the more high & strong those winds grow, and are at their strongest, when the Sun is near his remotest declination, because through his greater remoteness the air is aptest for concretion.

2. Those winds blow stronger in the night than in the day: Be∣cause the internal air of the clouds is then strongest squeezed and least dispersed through the Suns heat.

3. The Monzones that blow from the South blow usually stronger, and somewhat longer than the others, because the Sun being then got into the arctick declination is now obliquely imminent upon the waters, and therefore raises the greater quantity of vapours: VVhereas on the other side a greater part of its oblique rayes are taken up by the Land.

4. They are oft intended by the Moons demission of weighty minima's upon them.

The common winds are deprehended in the temperate and rigid Zones.

The East winds blow, when a cloud opens at its VVest side in the East; the North wind blows, when it is vented at the South side in the North, &c. The winds, if any thing durable must spout out of great long clouds, otherwise they would soon be emp∣tied, besides clouds through the commotion of the air do succeed one another, and are united, when the former is suckt out as it vvere. Sometimes the vvind seems to come dovvn from over our heads, because a cloud is opened there: More frequently from the finitor, because clouds do most usually meet in union thereabout. Sometimes the vvindes blovv from the North and South at once, because tvvo clouds in those Regions are a venting. Some∣times besides the continuation of a durable vvind, there breaks out suddenly another vvind upon us by a blast; because there is a cloud breaks out underneath those great ones, that cause the durable vvind.

Provincial vvinds are occasioned through bursting out of those clouds, that surround the respective Provinces. For example, If a Country is apt to be most beset vvith clouds on its North sides, then Northerly winds vvill prove its Provincials.

Annual vvinds are caused through the particular aspects of the Sun at such a time of the year, raising vapours tovvards such a plage

or corner, and rarefying their clouds at such a side. Winds acci∣dentally and violently are most of them coole and dry, because bursting out with a force, they must necessarily cause a compression upon objected bodies, and through their tenuity must rub off the dampness from the same bodies: Yet some winds prove more par∣ticularly very cold and dry, because many earthy minims, that are in∣corporated with the imprisoned air, break forth along with them, causing a strong punctual compression or acute cold: Hence North winds happen to partake so much of coldness, because they are incor∣porated with many terrestrial minima's transmitted from the Polars. North Northeast winds in winter feel very pinching and nipping cold, yea numming, because of the commixture of frosty minims with their air. South winds are moist, because their production depends upon clouds transmitted from the Meridies, whose body is very damp and waterish; they are hot besides, because they have been smitten with the Suns torrid rayes. These are noxious and pernicious, because through their warm moisture communicated to the ambient air they move, relaxe, swell, and dissolve all the hu∣mours of the body, whence there must necessarily arise an exestua∣tion or fermentation of the bloud.

By the way let me tell you the reason, why many clouds move against the stream of the air: Because their winds bursting on the contrary side draw them, like fire bursting out of a squib draweth the same after it.

Winds blow equally through their equal eruption, high through their greater union and force directed outward, and being aug∣mented by the violent detention of the ambient cloud. Some winds rise in the night, because the internal breath of their clouds is now united through a privative and positive coldness. Others are in∣tended by the help of the dissolving Sun; for the cloud being too close outwardly, and the inward breath not very strong, needed the rarefaction of the Sun. Hence Northern winds are raised in the day, because the faces of the clouds are objected directly against the heat of the Sun: Whereas South winds are laid in the day, be∣cause the Sun rarefying the back parts of their clouds attracts their breath backwards, and disperseth it.

Tempestuous winds are distinguisht by five names.

1. Ecnephias, (from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, out of the clouds) or an Oricane, which is a sudden and most impetuous wind bursting out directly

from above out of the sky, and breaking in upon the Sea and Ships, cause it to rise into mountainous waves, and these oft to be over∣set, if their sails be up; wherefore Mariners in the East * 1.33 and VVest Indian Ocean as soon as they spy a small cloud in the heavens seemingly not much bigger than the top of ones hat, take in their Sails immediately, or if at anchor they are forced to cut their Ca∣bles and expose themselves to the free waves of the Sea for to pre∣vent foundring. The cause of so sudden a fury is questionless a great quantity of incrassated air, admitted to condensed fire, pent in hard within the stiff clouds, and so setting force against force, the air and condensed fire are forced with one violence to break through the thick clouds, which although strongly striving to keep themselves in continuation, yet at last choose to give way, and to suffer some parts of them to be gathered into a small cloud, where∣upon that furious AEolus soon puts the whole Climate into a com∣motion, scattering withall a spout of hot water, kindled through the great sight, rotting whatever it touches, especially wollen cloaths, and breeding worms.

2. Turbo, Typhon, (from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, to beat) or a violent whirlwind is caused through the same condensed fire and incrassated air vio∣lently bursting out of several spouts, whose circular refraction meeting upon the Surface of the water or land, oft carries a Ship sheer out of the water, or any other moveable bodies from the land. I have oft been told of Ships, that have been lifted out of the water and cast upon the shore by such winds as these * 1.34, but how true I know not, although it seems probable enough.

3. Praester, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, I kindle, is a surious wind caused through the violent eruption of exhalations, or a condensed fire kind∣led within the clouds, and incrassated air, which doth not only ruinate houses and trees, but oft burns them down to the ground, and puts the Sea into a boyling heat.

4. Exhydria is a vehement bursting out of wind attended with a great shower of rain and hail. But none of these violent winds prove lasting, because the flatuosity contained within the clouds, erupting in so great a measure, must soon be exhausted, whereas were it evacuated in a less proportion, they must necessarily prove more durable.

Among all the winds none delights more in the greatest and longest furies and storms, than the South Southwest in the winter,

because it derives from the Meridies, or torrid Zone, where va∣pours are drawn up in very great measures, and that constantly, be∣cause of the Suns continual torrid beams, and the multitude of waters underneath. It is reported, that in the Northern Coun∣tries winds are sometimes so furious, that they cast horse and man down to the ground; and in Tartary the winds blow so violently, though in the Summer, that there is no travelling at such times. Likewise about China and Japan tempests are out ragious beyond belief. Tercera one of the Azores or Flemish Islands, suffers such violences from winds, that the bars of Iron that are fastned to the houses, although of the thickness of an arm or two, are grinded away to the smalness of wier, and holes are eaten into the Rocks about the said Island of the bigness of a horse through such tempe∣stuous winds.

5. Statarian winds rage commonly every Fryday in the Indies, insomuch that Ships are provided with an Anchor more on that day; on the Sunday it groweth calm again.

It will not be amiss to add the cause of the variation of winds perceived by Ships that are in sight of one another, and why the wind at Sea differs oft a point or two from the wind at Land: viz. Because the wind bursting out low doth reflect against the tumour of the Sea interjected between the two ships, or against the Promon∣tories and Hills of the Lands reflecting the wind, some larger, others narrower. The Seas grow oft very turbulent and incensed:

1. Through the eruption of winds descending from above and piercing through their body, which they raise into high waves by their swelling, and strife of passing.

2. The said winds do raise other winds and flatuosities within the body of waters, partly out of their own substance, and partly out of their mud. The Sea is much more disposed to disturbations in some places than others: As off the Cape of Good Hope, likewise between China and Japan, where Sea-men oft are forced to pawn their ships and lives to the Ocean.

CHAP. XVI. Of Earthquakes, together with their Effects, and some strange instances of them.

• 1. What an Earthquake is. The manner of its generation. The Cou∣comitants thereof.
• 2. The kinds and differences of Earthquakes.
• 3. The proof of the generation of Earthquakes.
• 4. Their Effects upon the air.

I. SInce we have lately discoursed upon eruptions of incrassated air out of the clouds, we shall next insert a few words touch∣ing the eruption of incrassated air out of the Earth, whose egress causeth that, which we call an Earthquake, and is nothing else but the trembling of the earth, ordinarily following or preceding the bursting thereof, through subterraneous winds vio ently breaking forth. The manner of its production is thus: A proportion of air and water being lodged in a Cavern underground is further attenu∣ated into subterraneous clouds, thence into vapours, and thence into incrassated air through fiery minims entring and penetrating through the pores of the Earth, whereupon the earth pressing strongly suf∣fers a diruption, in the same manner, as we see a bottle filled with water being close stopt and exposed to the fire is broke through the force of incrassated air, or attenuated and rarefied water within. Whence we observe these concomitants to be necessary in an Earthquake. 1. A strange great noise. 2. A trembling of the Earth. 3. A great blast. 4. A spouting out of water. 5. Some∣times an unequal discontinuation and excavation of the Earth. 6. Sometimes a flame.

II. The kinds of Earthquakes are taken,

1. from their effects and manner of motion; some causing a shaking or quaking of the earth, (named by some an Inclination, by Aristotle a Tremor,) through which houses, walls, or other buildings are weakened in their foundation, and thence are occa∣sioned to fall down; thus many Cities of Asia, in the fifth year of

Tiberius, of Bithynia near the extream passion of our Saviour; the City Nyssena, Bâle, and particularly Ferrarae a City in Italy were demolished: this last was surprized on Martins day in the year 1570, beginning about ten a clock at night with most terrible sounds, as if the City had been battered with great pieces of Ord∣nance; next a very horrible shaking or trembling followed, raising all the Citizens out of their beds, putting them to their beads, pouring out their prayers thrice louder than ordinary, and forcing them to quit the City and to behold the ruine of their houses in the fields; The Palace of the Duke and other great buildings yielded to this violence; many were frighted out of their lives, others kil∣led through these prodigious accidents, not ceasing before the next day at night. No less were the Citizens of Constantinople amazed by those most raging Earthquakes, in nothing less terrible than the former, described by Agath. lib. 5. de la guerre Gothique; The strange kinds of noises, sounds, thunder, whistling, howling, crack∣ing, that were then perceived, are incredible. Campania in the time of the Consulship of L. Cornelius and Q. Minutius, was in∣fested with a trembling for many daies together. Many do write of such Earthquakes as these, that lasted a month, a year, some two years, but by fits I suppose. In Parthia above two thousand Vil∣lages have been demolished by Earthquakes; besides many others in Sicily in the 16th year of Charles the fifth, in the month of April; In October of the 18th year of his Reign another hapned near Puteoli in Campania. Others have been observed only to cause a single elevation or puffing up of the Earth, afterwards sinking down again without the appearance of any other violence, and are by Aristotle named Pulses. By these the earth and houses upon it have been lifted up to a great height, and sunke down again without the displacing of one single stone: Thus the houses of a Town in Switzerland called Friburg were twice at several times lifted up in the year 1509, once in the night, the other time in the day. By the same accident some houses about Burdeaux, in the year 1545, in the month of August were lifted up, and sunke down again into their former places. Others cause a bursting and excavation of the earth, swallowing up its whole Surface where it bur∣sted, with the Houses, Men, and Cattle upon it; as when a part of the Island Lango or Coos (famous for being the Country of Hippocrates) was swallowed up, at which time the Inhabitants

were not a little amazed by an incredible thunder and fury of its commotion. Camden gives a relation of a very stupendious Earth∣quake, that befel the east part of Herefordshire in the year 1575 in March, where the earth and a rocky hill (called Marcley hill) was re∣moved to a far distance thence with the Trees and all the Sheep that were upon it. Some other Trees were cast out of the ground, whereof many fell flat upon the ground, others hapned to fall into the seams of the Hill, and closed as fast, as if they had taken their first root there. The hole which this eruption made was at least 40 foot wide, and 80 yards long, lasting from Saturday in the Evening untill Munday at noon. Likewise a whole Town was swallowed up in the Island AEnaria, another in Thrace, one in Phaeuicia beyond Sidon, and another in Eubaea. Others protrude a great piece of earth and cast it up into a kind of mountain, but a very uneven one, as for instance the mount Modernus near the Lake Avernus: This sort is called Egestion. Some cast forth a flame withall, as hapned in the Mount Vesevus, alias the Mount of Somma in Campania, and the Mongibell in Sicily. Earthquakes have sometimes removed two opposite fields and placed them in one anothers room, as those two fields in Italy where the Marrucini were seated in the Reign of Nero. For Rivers to burst out, as the River Ladon in Arcadia did; and others to be stopt up by earth cast into them by such ac∣cidents is very possible. Oft times Earthquakes make way for De∣luges, which may be also incident upon the earth at the bottom of the Sea or near to the shore; or may happen to the same places without a deluge, whereby the waters have been swallowed up and Ships left dry upon the shore; as that which hapned in the time of Theodosius; or that vvhen M. Antonius and P. Dolabella vvere Consuls, leaving great heaps of fish dry upon the sands. In the Reign of Emanuel there vvas a very great Earthquake perceived about Lisbon, Scalabis, and other Tovvns of Portugal, vvhereby the vvaters of the River Tajo vvere so much diffused, that the bottom appeared dry. There is another kind of Earthquake called Arieta∣tion, vvhen tvvo subterraneous vvinds vibrate against one another: Sometimes this hapned vvithout any dammage, there being some earth betvveen to hinder their conflict; other times meeting in cavernous places have subverted mountains and all that vvas upon them; as those mountains near Modena, vvhich Pliny, lib. 2. Cap. 83. relates to have been bursted against one another vvith a very hideous

noise, subverting many Villages, and swallowing up a number of Cattel; yea whole Countries and Armies have been devoured by these kinds of accidents.

2. From their duration, some lasting a day, a week, a month, &c.

3. From their violence some inferring little or no dammage, others being contented with nothing less than ruine.

4. From the sounds that accompany them, being various, as I have related before.

5. From their places: Some more frequently infesting Islands, others the Continent: Thus Sicily, AEnaria, Lucara, the Moluccas Islands, Tyrus, Eubaea, Phrygia, Caria, Lydia, Italy, and many Coun∣tries in the West-Indies have very oft been molested by Earthquakes. Cold Countries, as the Septentrional ones, or others that are very hot, as AEgypt, are very seldom invaded by them.

6. From their efficient, some being extraordinarily raised by the Almighty out of his wrath for to punish the sons of men for their sins; an instance of this we have in 2 Kings 22. Likewise that, which hapned about the time of the Passion of Christ, supposed by many, as Didymus, and others, to have been universall, and to have shaken the whole Earth; but since Ecclesiastick Historians make no mention of it, none is bound to give credit to the foresaid Supposition: However beyond all dispute it was a very great one, if not the greatest that ever the earth underwent. Neither is Paulus Oros, to be thought more authentick, relating lib. 7. hist. Cap. 32. an univer∣sal Earthquake in the time of Valentinianus, since the holy Scri∣pture and Reason do tell us, that the Earth is altogether im∣moveable.

7. From the consequents, viz. Some after the earths eruptions are followed by vehement winds, emptying out of her; others by hot boyling waters; others again by damps and stinking sents; also by vomiting up of stones, clots of earth and other strange bodies.

8. From their extent, some reaching farther, others nearer: Thus there hapned an Earthquake in the year 1577, on the 18th day of September, that began from Colmar in Switzerland, and reached as far as Bern, being near upon 60 miles distant, &c.

III. Now it is requisite, I should proffer proof for the foremen∣tioned causes of Earthquakes.

1. I prove that they are caused by winds; because they alone are of a capable force to burst out suddenly through the earth.

2. Because winds bursting out of the earth do alwaies precede and consecute Earthquakes; whence we may certainly collect, when waters in Pits and Rivers begin to be turgid and continually raised into a great number of bubbles, that an Earthquake is near at hand, as appeared by the swelling and bubling of the River Po a little before the before alledged harthquake of Ferrara.

2. That these winds are principally raised out of peregrin water collected within a Cavern of the earth is evident by the great spouting out of water, that doth follow the eruption.

3. It is further made evident in a bottle half filled with water and exposed to the fire, which doth also make good to us, that the Sun through its fiery minims doth press in a great proportion of air into those subterraneous waters, whereby they are attenuated; whence those waters, that are cast forth presently after the diruption, are also rendred boyling hot; so that Countries remote from the energy of the Sun are seated beyond danger of having winds gene∣rated within their bowels; however subterraneous fires may supply the office of the Suns beams in attenuating the waters into winds by impelling air into them, whence it is that near the mount He∣cla in Iseland concussions and arietations happen frequently.

Earthquakes are disposed to eruption in the night season as much as in the day; because as the erupting force of the internal winds is intended by the Suns rarefaction, so is the compressing vertue of the Earth intensed by the more potent sinking down of the air in the night, being freed from the discontinuating fiery minims, and by the decidence of the weighty minims inherent in the Air.

The Spring and Autumn are Seasons of the year qualified for the attenuating and rarefying of the peregrin waters, whence also they prove most frequent near those times. Why Hills and hilly Countries are subject to tremors and concussions, and other moist ones, as Holland and Zealand, less, may easily be understood from our discourse upon the generation of Hills.

IV. That Earthquakes portend Famine, Pestilential Feavers, and other contagious diseases is believed by most Grave Authors, but whence such a putrefaction causing the said distempers should arrive to the air cannot vvell be deduced from their assigning

exhalations to be the causes of Earthquakes, since they hold them to be hot and dry, being qualities according to the Peripateticks resisting and expelling putrefaction beyond any; wherefore it will be most agreeable to hold with us, that it is derived from those moist damps and vapours, that are the material causes of the disrupting winds.

CHAP. XVII. Of fiery Meteors in the Air.

• 1. Of the generation of a Fools fire, a Licking fire, Helens fire, Pollux and Castor, a Flying Drake, a burning Candle, a per∣pendicular fire, a skipping Goat, flying sparks, and a burning flame.
• 2. Of the generation of Thunder, Fulguration and Fulmination, and of their effects. Of a thunder stone.
• 3. Of Comets. Of their production.

I. THose vapours, that are elevated into the air, oft contain no small proportion of sulphureous particles within them, which if concreasing through their own positive coldness, and pri∣vative coldness of the night, into a low cloud (Nebula) in the lowermost parts of the lower Region, do compress those sulphu∣reous particles (otherwise termed exhalations, and distinguisht from vapours, because in these water and air are predominant, in the others condensed fire and incrassated air) towards the Center, where uniting are converted into a flame by extending the incrassa∣ted air through their condensed fire. This flame possibly appears like unto a Candle, playing and moving to and fro the air, and thence is also called a fools fire, or Ignis Fatuus, seu erraticus, because it proves sometimes an occasion of leading Travellers that are belated out of their Road; for by their coming near to it the air is propelled, which again protrudes the flame forwards, and so by continuing to follow it, imagining the same to be some Candle in a Town or Vil∣lage,

are oft misled into a ditch or hole: Or if they go from it, when they are once come near, the light will follow them, because in receding, they make a cavity, which the next succeeding air accurs to fill up. The generation of these lights is more frequent near muddy Pools, Church-yards, and other putrid places, that abound with such sulphureous bodies. The said sulphureous parts, if being of a less density, condensed and united by the dense wool of a mans cloathes, or hair, or the hairs of a Horse or Oxe and the foresaid coldnesses, it takes fire at the forementioned places, but flames so subtilly, that it is uncapable of burning: This sort of Meteor is called an Ignis lambens, a licking fire, because it slakes then here then there, like to spirits of Wine flaming. Helens fire (sidus Helenae) so called, because as Helen occasioned the ruine of Greece and Asia, so this kind of flaming fire, adhering to the shrowds or Yards of a Ship, is usually a messenger of the Ships perishing. If this flame appears double, it is distinguisht by a dou∣ble name of Castor and Pollux, which are generally construed to bring good tidings of fair weather. But these kinds of prognostica∣tions are very uncertain: They may precede storms, and may ap∣pear without the consequence of tempests: For there is no neces∣sity for either. This generation depends upon exhalations conden∣sed and united between the Ropes and the Masts, or the Yards. A flying Drake (Draco volans) is a flame appearing by night in the lowest Region of the air with a broad belly a small head and tail like unto a Drake: Its matter is the same with the former, differing in quantity alone and figure, so framed through the figure of its con∣taining cloud.

In the upper part of the lower Region of the air are produced,

• 1. A falling Star, representing a Star falling down from the Hea∣vens.
• 2. A burning Lance, expressing the Image of a flaming Lance.
• 3. A burning Candle (fax.)
• 4. A Perpendicular fire, or fiery pillar, (trabs seu ignis perpendi∣cularis, seu pyramis) representing a flaming beam, or pillar.
• 5. A flaming Arrow (bolis.)
• 6. A skipping Goat (Caprasaltans) is a flame more long than broad, glistering, and flaking about its sides, and variously agitated in the air like the skipping of a Goat.
• 7. Flying sparks, moving through the air like the sparks of a Furnace.
• ...

• 8. Flamma ardens seu stipulae ardentes, or a great burning fire, suddenly flaming in the air like those fires, that are kindled out of a great heap of straw.

All these depend upon a grosser material cause, being somewhat more condensed and united than the former, through a greater pri∣vative coldness, and therefore they are also more durable. A falling Star obtains its production near the permanent clouds, and being somewhat weighty through earthy minims, and rarefying the air through its heat breaks through * 1.35 and falls down lower, untill it is arrived to a thicker cloud, where nevertheless it doth not abide long in its flame. The others procure their figure from their proportion of mixture, and shape of the ambient cloud.

II. Thunder is a great rebounding noise in the air, caused through the violent bursting out of incrassated air and condensed fire, being suddenly kindled into a flame * 1.36; the manner & cause of this erupti∣on you may easily collect from the manner of the eruption of winds. How a sound is produced I have set down before. The differences of Thunders are various: Some are only murmuring without a mul∣tiplication of sounds, caused through a less proportion of fire and air, bursting through a less dense and thick cloud. Others raise a great cracking noise, hapning through the acuteness of the sound, smartly dividing the air and clouds, wherever it reaches. Lastly, some are great hollow sounds variously multiplied, hapning through the reflection and refraction of other dense and thick clouds driving in the way. Besides these there might be accounted many more differences of Thunders, raised through the proportion of air and fire that burst out, and the various mixtures of clouds.

Fulguration or a flashing is fire condensed, raised into a flame through incrassated air within a cloud, and breaking out from it. This scarce effects any great noise, because of its subtility, al∣though in some it doth.

Fulmination or Lightning differs from the former only in inten∣tion, in that it is much more forcible, reaching to the ground, and piercing into it and other terrestrial thick dense bodies, and is more augmented in matter. It is ordinarily a concomitant of Thunder, both being produced at once, although not perceived by us toge∣ther, we seeing the Lightning before we hear the Thunder, because a visible object is much swifter communicated to the eye than a sound to the ear, as appears in spying a man a far off chopping of

wood, we seeing His Axe go down before we hear the noise; the reason of this I have inserted above. A Lightning is either vibra∣ting, and is next to Fulguration in intention, passing more subtilly: Or discutient, consisting somewhat of a denser fire, and cau∣sing a greater Thunder. 3. Or burning, consisting of the den∣sest fire, causing the greatest Thunder, and oft melting a Sword in the Scabberd or Moneys in a Bag, and the Scabberd and Bag re∣maining undamaged: The reason is, because the rarity of these gave a free passage to the Lightning, whereas the crassitude and density of the others did stay and unite the passing aduting flame. Strong men and beasts are oft killed through an aduring Lightning, whereas women and children do escape; because the bodies of these latter being laxe and porous suffer the said flame to pass without any great resistance, whereas the crassitude of the other bodies do unite and collect it, through which their vital heat is quite disper∣sed, having no other apparent sign either within or without their bodies of so sudden an alteration. Wolfgang Meverer, in his Com. Meteor. p. 140. makes mention of a man being suddenly seized upon on the way between Leipsich and Torga, and lifted up into the skies by a lightning, never appearing again to any; Wine hath sometimes been bound up together with a thin skin through the like accident, the cask being broke asunder: This doubtless depended upon the incrassation and condensation of the external parts of the Wine, through the compressing force of the Lightning, impelling the aerial and igneous parts to the Center. Wine thus affected becomes very noxious and poysonous through the infection of the Celestial sulphur.

I must not forget to insert a word or two touching Thunder stones, differing in hardness and figure, some being Pyramidal, others Globous, Oval, or like to a wedge, &c. Touching their generation Authors are much at variance. Sennert. opiniates, that they are generated upon the Earth, through the great heat of the Lightning melting, and afterwards concreasing the sands into a very hard stone. A gross mistake:

1. These stones are observed to fall down from the Heavens after a thunder with such an acute pressing weight, that they are for∣ced (according to Pliny, lib. 2. c. 55.) five foot deep into the earth, according to others 9 yards, and some would have them press to the Center of the Earth, but that is ridiculous.

2. A stone of that hardness is not generated in so short a time.

3. These stones must then be supposed to be generated without a matrix. But to the matter: They are generated within very dense and thick clouds, whose denser and thicker part is sequestred into a closer seat for a womb, where after some time it concreases into a stone: And lastly its greatest hardness is accomplisht through the intense heat of the fire united within the same clouds, and happens to fall down through the great concussion and disruption caused by a Thunder.

III. To these Igneous Meteors a Comet is likewise to be refer∣red, touching whose seat and production a deal of dispute is made: But before I direct my Pen to those particulars, it will not be amiss first to set down its description: A Comet or blazing Star is a fiery Meteor (that is a mixt body of no long duration sublimed into the air,) generated out of some dense fiery and thick airy parts contained within the clouds of the second region of the air. It chu∣seth a difference from its figure, colour, time, motion, duration and place, whence some are globous, beset round with fiery hairs, and therefore are called Cometae criniti: Or others seem to be barded; whence they, are termed Cometae barbati: Or others again appear with a tail, and for that reason are named Cometae caudati. Some appear in a light golden or yellow flame, others redish, bloudy, dusky, red, &c. Some are moved slowly, others swiftly, some are moved more regularly than others. Some appear in the Spring, others more frequently in the Autumn, rarely in the Summer, more rarely in the Winter: Some are of a weekly, or monthly duration, others remain six months in sight. Commonly they keep their sta∣tion without the tropicks, and but rarely some do appear within the Tropicks.

But in reference to their place of production, many believe their seat to be in the Elementary Region, viz. The upper Region of the air, that is according to their meaning, near the Concave of the Moon, where the actual flame of the Stars may the better kindle them, judging the coldness of the second Region to be very unapt for the generation of these bodies. Others again allott the Celesti∣al Plage for their reception: And among these Anaxagoras and Democritus thought them to be the appearance of several Planets united in company and in their lights. Pythagoras, asserted them

to be Planets (but none of the seven Common ones) that had re∣mained hidden all this while under the beams of the Sun, and through their digress from him came now into sight, in the same manner as oft befals to Mercury. The first opinion owned by the Peripateticks doth somewhat thwart their own Tenents.

1. They asserted that the kindling of all the preceding fiery Meteors was occasioned through the intense coldness of the air in the second Region, effecting a violent commotion upon exhalations contained within its jurisdiction, whereby they were inflamed or took fire, and that in the night, because its season doth superadd somewhat to the cold: Whereas here they contradict themselves and maintain the second Region to be too cold for to kindle a flame.

2. There they proclaime the Solar or other intense heat to dis∣cusse and disperse the exhalations in the torrid Zone, and therefore fiery Meteors appear seldom there; here nothing but a flaming actual heat will do it. What inconstancies are these?

3. Can any one probably imagine, that such great heaps and mountains of exhalations, as the great Mole of a Comet requires at that distance, should be attracted to the highest Region of the air? It is a question, whether the whole Earth can afford so much sulphureous matter, were it all exhausted. Or if she could, would that intense coldness (as they imagine) of the second Re∣gion of the air, or those thick dense clouds of the lower Region give passage to such numerous and thick passengers? Or do you not think, that they would be sooner discussed through the intense heat of the upper Region, than concrease into a body? Neither can Astro∣nomers with their Telescopes discern in them such a propinquity to the fiery Region or Moon, but to the contrary a very great di∣stance. As for Democritus his opinion, it is scarce worth the time to confute it; but let me confirm my own. I say they are gene∣rated in the second Region of the air; not that second Region, which the Peripateticks have chalckt out, but the middle between the lower and upper Region, where those stiff and permanent clouds are swimming; not beginning from the tops of the moun∣tains, but from the tops of the Erratick clouds. The said perma∣nent clouds move with the body of the air from East to West, and so do the Comets * 1.37.

2. The permanent clouds are alone capable of condensing and

uniting those subtil exhalations, that are escaped the thick dense clouds of the inferiour Region, into a compact flame, durable for a certain term of daies, weeks, or months, according to the seat of that Region, and the quantity of exhalations. Neither is this flame apt to spend it self much, because it is (as it were) partially cato∣chizated through the privative coldness of the air and positive cold∣ness of its clouds.

2. It is supplied with pure incrassated air, not infected with many dense terrestrial or thick waterish particles. Touching its hairs, they are nothing else but the light of its flame illustrating or obtending the air contained within those clouds in so many streaks; for it cannot obtend it equally all about, because it is permixt with water, whose crassitude will not bear obtension, wherefore it di∣vides the water or vapours into small or narrow lanes obtending the air between them. Now if the water or clouds are equally pliable all about it, it appears hairy all about its Circumference; if the fore-part of the cloud be somewhat dense, and thence indispo∣sed to give way, but resists, and only the back-part be pliable it formes streaks backwards seeming like a tail, and so according to the pliableness of the air it flashes out in figures.

If you are free to understand by a Comet any new appearing Star, descending from its former seat, or lately generated, I must agree with you, that these are only seated in the lower fiery Region, some below or above the Moon; and in this acception I have made use of the name of Comets in some of the preceding Chapters.

Authors in treating of Comets seldom forget the inserting their predictions, which are 1. Storms. 2. Great drinesses. 3. Tempestu∣ous Seas. 4. Earthquakes. 5. Great alterations to befall a Country by the death of their King or Prince. All the former are no more frequently consequents of Comets, than of all other fiery Me∣teors, because with those great stores of vapours and exhalations, there cannot but be a great proportion of slatuosities attra∣cted, whose bursting out proves the efficient of the now mention∣ed effects. But as for the last, there can little reason be given for it, saving only that such a constitution of air causeth commotions of humours, and thence may cause diseases in general, but why it should light more upon such great personages than others, is beyond all guess, & therefore the truth of it is suspicious. Likewise the fabulous presages of other fiery Meteors may be placed in the same rank of dubiousness.

CHAP. XVIII. Of the term Antiperistasis and a Vacuum.

• 1. Whether there be such a thing as an Antiperistasis.
• 2. Whether a Vacuum be impossible; and why.
• 3. Experiments inferring a Vacuum answered.
• 4. Whether a Vacuum can be effected by an Angelical, or by the Divine Power.
• 5. Whether Local Motion be possible in a Vacuum. A threefold sense of the doubt proposed. In what sense Local Motion is possible in a Vacuum, in what not.

1. I Could not conveniently without interruption of my Subject insist before upon the examining that term of the Schools, so oft assumed by them to expound the manner of generation of the fiery Meteors, viz. Antiperistasis, being described to be the intension of heat or cold in bodies, caused through the cohibition, repulsion or reflection of their own vertues by their contraries, without the addi∣tion of any new formal parts, or retention of their steams. Thus many Wells are cool in the Summer and warm in the Winter; and ex∣halations grow hotter in the cold region of the air, because of the Antiperistasis of the ambient cold against their heat, and of their heat again against the external cold; in effect it is nothing but the con∣densation (if such a term may be improperly used) or rather union of the qualities of the Elements by the resistance and collecting of their vertues by their opposites. But since the collection or uniting these qualities depends upon the condensation or incrassation of their substances, there is no need of introducing another frustraneous notion. But suppose an Antiperistasis or intension of qualities with∣out the condensation of their substances were granted, how do fiery Meteors become flames? Never a word of this. And when flames, why do they cause a disruption of the air in a Thunder? Because (say they) of avoiding a penetration of bodies: A good one, what fear is there of a penetration of bodies, when there is only an intension of qualities through an Antiperistasis, without an

augmentation of bodies? Possibly they will take their refuge to a contrary assertion, and tell me, that the foresaid disruption hap∣pens, because of avoiding a Vacuum. This is just like them to run from one extremity to another: But how a Vacuum? Because the flame pent close within consumes, or hath consumed or expelled its ambient air, which done, there must needs follow a Vacuum, if Nature did not prevent it, by causing the extrinsick air to break in, or the internal to break out for anguish. This is improbable; for the Vacuum may be filled up by the concentration of the ambient clouds.

Since I am accidentally here fallen into the discourse of a Va∣cuum, I will think it worth my labour to inquire, whether such a thing be naturally possible within the Circumference of the Uni∣verse. I do not mean an imaginary Vacuum without the heavens, neither a space void of any gross body, although filled up only with air, but a place or external Surface freed from air, or any other bo∣dy. For answer, I assert a Vacuum to be repugnant to nature, be∣cause the nature of the Elements is to move towards one another, with the greatest force imaginable, through their respective forms, because of their own preservation: Hence the Elements would sooner change into a confusion, than be debarred from one mini∣mum, without having its space filled up with another. Wherefore it is not enough to assert (as usually they do) that there is no Va∣cuum possible in Nature, because she doth so much abhor it, as if Nature was an Animal sensible of any hurt, and why doth she abhor? that they know not. However some state the cause of her abhorrence to be Natures providence, in ordering that sublunar bodies through mediation of interposed bodies should be disposed to receive the Celestial influences, which a Vacuum would other∣wise eclipse from them? How frivilous! As if a moments partial vacuity, (which could through its being violent not prove lasting) should hinder a communication of the Elements, or as if the said influences could not be transmitted to sublunars by mediation of bo∣dies, that limit the said supposed vacuity. Arriaga holds it to be for to prevent a penetration of bodies: That is idem per idem; for one might as well demand, why Nature doth so much abhor a penetra∣tion of bodies, and be answered, because of avoiding a Vacuum.

Vasquez a Jesuit is of opinion, that Nature can never attain to a Vacuum, because every body is impowered with an attractive

vertue, attracting the next body that is contiguous to it, in such a manner that no body can be stirred, except it attracts its next ad∣herent with it; Oh how grosly! Doth fire attract water, or earth air? They all apprehend attraction to be violent, and notwith∣standing they affirm Nature to abhor a Vacuum naturally, and how can this hang together?

III. Arguments for the proof of a Vacuum, many are offered, but none of any strength, however for your satisfaction I will pro∣pose some few.

1. A Bason filled up with ashes contains as much water poured into it, as if the same Vessel were void; ergo there must either be allowed a penetration of bodies, or a pre-existent Vacuum: But so antiquity hath found the Antecedence, Ergo the consequence must be admitted.

I must needs assert this ancient experiment to be an ancient falshood; for a bason filled with ashes will scarce contain four fifths of the water, that it will do, when it is empty: As for the water that is imbibed by the ashes, it possesses the spaces left by the air, contained before between the particles of the said ashes, and now thence expelled.

2. Warm water stopt close in a bottle doth possess more room, than when being set in a cold place it is concreased into an Ice: Ergo there must be some void space left within the bottle.

I answer, That the supposed vacuity is filled up with frosty mi∣nims, whose presence expelling the air and fire from between the Pores of the water, doth withall reduce it to a smaller body, as being before insufflated with air and fire: But when the same frosty minims do return, then the air and fire do fill up their vacuities again, by insufflating the body of water through their succession.

3. An AEolipile being filled up with water and air, doth not∣withstanding slow as much fire, as will cause its wind to blaze a whole hour or longer according to the bigness of it: Ergo there must have been a Vacuum contained within the wind bale, or else we must admit a penetration of bodies by condensation.

I answer, That neither is necessary; for the advenient fire expels so much of the contained air as its presence doth take up, & diducts the body of the AEolipile somwhat into a larger continent, wherein a greater part of fire may be contained than there is air expelled.

Pecquet in his Exper. Nov. Anat. hath endeavoured to borrow

all experiments possible for to divide the Universe with a Vacuum, and so to abolish the Natures of the Elements. I shall only pro∣pose the first, which he hath from Monsieur Roberval, Professor of the Mathematicks at Paris, and is alone performed by a glass blown in the form of a bolts head, open below and atop at its capacity, where it contains an empty bladder, that is usually taken out of a Carpes belly, being tied close with a thread, as likewise the top of the capacity with a Sows bladder: This done it is filled up to the brim of the orifice of the neck with Mercury, which being close stop∣ped with ones finger is immitted into a vessel half filled with Mer∣cury, and thrust deep into it, where the finger is to be withdrawn: Hereupon follows the descent of the Mercury as low as half way the Pipe, and the bladder is puft up. Hence he deduces a Vacuum between the rarefied parts of the air, blowing up the bladder con∣tained within the empty capacity. What a gross mistake is this!

First, He must know, as I shall prove by and by, that it is the air that presseth the Mercury down; for whatever is moved Locally is moved by an extrinsick agent.

Secondly, He doth against reason and experience state the rare∣faction of some air: But whence came that air? There was none, whilst it was filled up with the Mercury; ergo it must have pierced through the pores of the Glass; If so, what needs he admit only a smal quantity, which he supposeth to be rarefied after its ingress by an ela∣terick vertue, since a greater may as easily pass? and why then a Va∣cuum? Wherefore I say he must necessarily grant some air to pass the pores for to blow up the bladder: besides I prove, that it is easie for the air to pass through the pores of Glass; because we see, light doth easily pass the thickest Glass; but light is the air illuminated or obten∣ded, as I have proved before, ergo. That Glass is pierced through with subtil pores is evident a little before it beginneth to concrease or indurate after its melting * 1.38 Moreover we see, that the liquor it self of Aquà Fort. being poured upon the filing of Brass, penetrates through the pores of a thick precipitating Glass: The same is obser∣ved about the Glass at the ••ffusion of oyl of Vitriol to oyl of Tar∣tar; but air is much more subtil than these Liquors. Do we not observe the air to press by the spurring of fire through glasses of the greatest thickness? For expose a thick glass of water to the fire, and you may observe it to be raised into millions of bubbles, when it

begins to siethe, which is nothing else but the air forced through the pores of the Glass by the fire: In fine there is nothing that is imperforated by pores, except water and air in their absolute state. I omit the rest of his borrowed experiments, and shall only insert two words touching the conclusion, inferred from the pomping of the air out of a large round Glass Receiver, (in that manner as you have it proposed by Casper Scott,) which they conclude must afterwards remain void; on the contrary it is rather more filled by air, attracted from without, and impacted so closs, that the pores of the glass seem to be filled and insufflated with it, as appears by the venting of the Receiver so pomped into a vessel of cold water, where it causeth a very great commotion and siething by the air bursting out; certainly this is different from pomping the Receiver empty: or thus, they may pretend a Vacuum, because there is more air attracted into the Receiver than it contained before; ergo there must either a penetration of bodies be allowed, or a Vacuum. To this I need propose no other answer for solution, than what I gave for the solution of the eruption of air out of an AEolipile. How or in what manner air is attracted into the said Receiver by this Magdenburg experiment, you shall read in the next Chapter. As for other Arguments they being as vacuous as Vacuum it self I shall neglect the mentioning of them.

IV. But the Jesuitical Philosophers do further propose to them∣selves, whether a Vacuum could not be effected by an Angelical power, or if not by Angels, whether by the Divine Power. This is as like them as if it were spit out of their mouths: Those vile Impostors and the devils Saints will name God Almighty, and not∣withstanding to his face doubt of his power in so mean a thing as a Vacuum is; what, if God can destroy the Elements intirely, cannot he displace them partially? Angels I confess cannot effect it natu∣rally and ordinarily, although extraordinarily being virtuated with an extraordinary power from God they may.

V. Next they rommage, whether Local Motion be possible in a Vacuum; and if it be, whether it must not happen in an in∣stant.

I shall not weary my self to produce their opinions, but only appose what reason doth direct me. But let us first state the que∣stion right: The Problem may be understood in a threefold sense.

1. Whether a Local Motion be possible in a Vacuum as through a

Medium, through which a body being locally moved passeth, taking its beginning of progress from without the said Va∣cuum.

2. Whether a body can take its beginning of motion outwards from a Vacuum.

3. Whether a spiritual substance obtains the power of moving it self locally in a Vacuum, or through it, without taking its first impulse from against a body, whence through reflection it might pass through.

This premitted, I answer that according to the first intention a Vacuum is capable of giving a passage to a body locally moving through it, provided it takes its progress from without upon an im∣moveable center.

I prove it, Air, Fire, and the other Elements move through a Vacuum; for otherwise did they move through another body, it would infer a penetration of bodies: If then the Elements obtain such a power, ergo consequently their mixt bodies.

2. This Maxim Omne mobile sit super immobili. i. e. All movea∣bles move upon an immoveable body, is alone to be understood of the foundation of motion, viz. That all moveables must move from an immoveable Center, that is, take their beginning thence, ei∣ther by impulse, reflection, refraction, or continuated protrusion.

3. That Motion, whereby a moveable passeth through a Vacuum, is continuated upon its own Center, or upon another body instead of a Center; for all motions must take their beginning upon an immove∣able, or at least upon that which is not inclined to the same motion, in the same swiftness that the body, which moves upon it doth.

4. A single body can neither press through, not move (that is out of its place,) locally in a Vacuum, because it enjoying its Center, and not being violently detained, would rest upon that Center.

5. Neither can a mixt body move locally, that is, change its ubi in a Vacuum, because the reason of a bodies changing of its ubi is the impulsion of another body, striving for its center upon it: For example, water moves upwards, because the air striving for its Cen∣ter protrudes it out of its seat upwards, as hath been mentioned; air being compressed within the body of water is moved out of it, because of the waters compression downwards, whereby it is squee∣zed upwards; But not through its own motion. Now in a Vacuum

there is no external body to strive or to impell upon it.

6. A body would not cease to move locally internally, because of the violent detentions of the Elements contained within, pressing one another away from the Center.

7. Suppose there were a confusion of the four Elements as big as a fist cast without the Universe, they would change their in∣ternal places, as the Elements changed theirs in the Chaos, viz. The weighty Elements being less in extent would sooner gain the Center, than the others, and as for the rest they would move in the same manner, as the Elements move here, but of this more in the next Chapter: And now you may easily comprehend that the present world doth not at all change its Ubi, but is immoveably fixed, although continually changing its internal places.

8. Angels, if conceited to be pure spirits may move in and through a Vacuum, but if apprehended to be of a circumscriptive quantity, they cannot.

CHAP. XIX. Of Physical Motion.

• 1. What a Physical Motion is; The kinds of it; The definition of Al∣teration, Local Motion, and quantitative motions. The subdivision of Local Motion.
• 2. That all alterative and quantitative motions are direct.
• 3. That all externall motions are violent.
• 4. That all weighty mixt bodies, being removed from their Element, are disposed to be detruded downwards from without; but do not move from any internal inclination or appetite they have to their universal Center.
• 5. The causes of swiftness and slowness of external Local Motion.
• 6. That light bodies are disposed to be moved upwards.
• 7. That ayry bodies, being seated in the fiery Region, are disposed to be moved downwards.

1. THe same reason, that perswaded me to treate of a Vacuum and Antiperistasis in the preceding Chapter, is also a motive why I deferred the Treatise of Physical motions hither.

Physical motions are so called in opposition to Hyperphysical or Metaphysical, and are proper to natural bodies. A Physical motion

then is a change of a natural body in any one or more of its Physical modes, or in all: A change is a (transitus) passing from that which is not to that which is to be: Whence we may plainly collect the differences of it to be as many, as it may vary in its Modes, and intirely in its Essence: viz. Physical motion is either to quantity, quality, action, passion, relation, situation, duration, to a new Essence, &c. and particularly to a greater or less quantity, to co∣lour, figure, heat, coldness, &c. This infers, that there are many more universal differences or kinds of motion than Aristotle stated: However I shall only insist upon these three, as being most taken notice of: viz. Alteration, which is a change of a quality of a Phy∣sical being: External Local motion, which is a change of the exter∣nal place wherein a natural being is seated: And Auction and Dimi∣nution, which are changes of the quantity of a natural being. Altera∣tion (as I said before in the Chapter of Coct.) is nothing else, but the change of internal places of the Elements in a mixt body: Thus a body grows hot, when the intrinsick fire of a mixt body begins to be more united and condensed; and is nothing else but the change of internal places, which by this fire were dispersed, and now are reduced in o a lesser number, or into places more united and less remote. So a mixt body happens to grow colder, when the earthy minims within it change their places, and are reduced to nearer places, and so grow more piercing to the center; apprehend the same of the other qualities. External Local Motion is either understood in a large sense, as it comprehends alteration or change of internal places, or as it denotes a single internal motion from an internal place to an internal place, and in this acception we have made use of the word above in assigning the forms of the Elements; or strictly it is restrained to external Local Motion, which is the change of an external place in natural bodies: That is, whereby natural bodies are moved out of one external place into another. The universal Elements naturally and strictly are not subjected to Local Motion, since their change of place is only internal, to wit, within one another: Whereas external Local motion is restricted to the change of an external place, however we may improperly or in a large sence conceive them to move locally. Neither are the Ele∣ments capable of auction or diminution, because their quantity and forms are definite; wherefore they are only apt to undergo altera∣tion, or change of their internal places, like we have hitherto

demonstrated. Mixt bodies are disposed to the change of their ex∣ternal and internal places: Of their internal it is apparent, since they are never exempted from alteration; their external is no less ob∣vious. Auction or Diminution are changes of the Elements in a mixt body both of internal and external places: That is, do com∣prehend a local motion and alteration. The subdivisions of these three are various; but for brevities sake we shall here only appose that of external Local motion: Which is either direct, reflex, or circular. A direct motion tends singly from one point to another in a right line. A reflex motion is either strictly so called, and is where∣by a moveable is reflected or beaten back towards the point (either perpendicularly or obliquely) whence it first moved; or refracted, (as they vulgarly term it) whereby a moveable is moved in an ob∣lique Line to a terminus ad quem. A Circular motion is an oblique motion into a circle: This is either singly circular, whereby a mo∣tion is contorted into one circle; or manifold and reflected, whereby it is either spirally, or vortically (that is, like a whirl-pool) contor∣ted into many circles; each inferiour circle being reflected into a greater superiour one, or each superiour greater circle being re∣flected into somewhat a lesser inferiour circle. Lastly, Motion is either swift, slow, or mean: The first is, which in a short time doth absolve a long space; The next, which in a long time absolves but a short space: A mean motion is, which in a long or short time ab∣solves a mean motion. These definitions and divisions premitted we shall next adscribe some useful Theorems.

II. All alterative and quantitative motions are absolutely and per se primarily direct: That the primar and natural motions of the Elements are direct, their definitions testifie; For since they do each primarily move from their Center to the Circumference, or from the Circumference to the Center, and that all motions from the Center to the Circumference, and from the Circumference to the Center are direct, it must necessarily follow, that those said motions primarily adscribed to them are direct.

2. All external Local motions proper to mixt bodies being moved with an Element, that enjoys its Center are direct, because such bodies being moved by the said presupposed Element must be di∣rected to the same term, that the Element is, which as hath been proved is likewise direct.

III. All external Local Motions are violent, or moved by an

extrinsick movent: That is, no natural body, whether mixt or simple, can or doth move it self locally. * 1.39

I prove it: external Local Motion is caused by expulsion; but all expulsions (as the name it self doth import) are caused by an exter∣nal principle, expelling the body, that doth disrupt or dispossess it of its place: Ergo. I confirm the Minor: what, can a body be said to expel it self? Expulsion is caused by the body injured, but that is the discontinuated and external body only; Ergo.

2. The body expelled enjoys a center; ergo it cannot move for one, since all motions are for a center.

3. External Local Motion is caused by compression, but a natural body cannot compress it self: Ergo. Possibly you may say, that a bo∣dy may compress the extraneous body, and so lift it self up: No, for if so, then it is rather lifted up by the renitency of the extraneous body. But how is a natural body capable of compressing an ex∣trinsick body? What? By rarefaction; well, if so, a body cannot rarefie it self: Possibly you will suppose a vertual rarefaction procee∣ding from the internal form of a body, and such a quality is not in rerum natura.

4. The name it self makes the same inference: viz. External Local motion is a change of external place; ergo the vertue changing must proceed from without or externally; because it is impossible, that an internal power should reach beyond its sphere of activity, which extends no further than its internal body or matter. All bodies do naturally covet rest from external Local motion; ergo the same external motion must be violent, or from without. Doth earth (that is in particles) ever move Locally out of its place? No, but is attracted or forced upwards (as in exhalations) by extrinsick efficients, as external air and fire: In summa all instances in the world do confirm to us, that external Local Motion is from with∣out. But I instance in particulars: A Bullet being swallowed down by any living Creature is detruded downwards and evacuated by stool; but if thrust down its throat, when it is dead, resteth in the body; ergo it is the depressing vertue of that living Creature doth extrinse∣cally move it locally, since when it is dead the bullet is not affected by any such motion.

IV. All weighty mixt bodies, being removed from their Ele∣ment, are disposed to be detruded downwards from without; but do not move from any internal inclination they have to their uni∣versal

center. I prove the latter part; because all bodies can ob∣tain but one motion for their preservation; but that is of moving to their own center, whither, whence and whereupon they move; Ergo. The Minor is confirmed, by that we see, that water and earth in an extraneous Element, as in the air or fire, do move to their own particular center, as appears in drops of rain, that fall down from the air. Doth not Mercury move directly to its own center, although it be never so many times divided? Do not air and fire erupt out of the water in a round bubble? Ergo their mo∣tion was from their own center, as appears by their rotundity. Doth noth a flame in a candle strive to maintain its center? I shall add one argument more: A part retains the nature of the whole, which in a weighty body is of moving to its own center, ergo all weighty bodies do primarily move to their own center: Amputate any member of a living Creature, and you will find it to shrink imme∣diately into a rotundity, or towards its own center; whereas had it any inclination or appetite to that body whence it was prescin∣ded, it would remain in the same shape and form it was cut off, for so it would be aptest to be reunited. If then all weighty bodies do primarily move to their own center, how can they then existing in the air move or have an inclination of moving down to the earth, since they in moving to their own particular center do mani∣festly move from her? Ergo there can be no such thing as an appe∣tite or inclination in mixt bodies to an universal center, when sepa∣rated from it; although when united, they have a particular respect to it as a part hath to the whole.

Next I prove the first branch of the Conclusion, viz. That all weighty mixt bodies being seated without their Element, are disposed to be moved downwards. Downwards, quasi to it (name∣ly to the center) wards, or into it wards. Upwards quasi outwards, that is, from the Center to the Circumference: Likewise the German Synonyma's confirms this Etymology, viz. Nach beneden (or downwards,) quasi Nach binnen or inne, that is into wards: Or nach boven (upwards) quasi butenwarts, and that quasi ouswarts or outwards. Whence we may learn, that in every particular mixt body there is as properly a downwards, and an upwards, as in the universal body: So then the fore-stated downwards is to be un∣derstood to the earthwards, (that is to the terraqueous Globe) and upwards from the earthwards. I say they are disposed to be moved

downwards, because they cannot move themselves thither, but concur to that motion only by their disposition.

V. This disposition is nothing else but the renitency or stub∣bornness of the weighty mixt body discontinuating the air or fire, and resisting their motion to the center-wards; the intension and remission of the said renitency depends upon the greater or lesser density or crassitude; whence it is also, that some bodies are moved swifter downwards, because they consist of a greater density * 1.40, su∣staining a more violent impulse of the air, which were they less dense, would be moved slower, because of a less renitency.

2. Or thus, the air being discontinuated by an interposed weigh∣ty mixt body doth primarily strive from all parts to a reunion by its expansive vertue, especially from above, because of its greater strength there, as being less discontinuated and weakened by exha∣lations and vapours; whence the greatest force descending doth also direct the impulsion downwards. Wherefore a weighty body, as Mercury or any other Mineral, is moved much swifter down∣wards or (according to the ordinary Ideom of speech) weighs much heavier, on the top of high hills, than below. But you shall read more in the next Chapt.

VI. All light bodies being seated in a weighty Element are dis∣posed to be moved upwards, whence it is that subterraneous air is oft forced upwards by the earths compressing vertue: Likewise a piece of Cork depressed under water is by the waters gravity clo∣sing underneath (in the same manner as we have explained it in the 2. Part. the 1. Book. Chap. 16. 2. Par.) squeezed upwards, without any intrinsick propensity; for otherwise the same Cork being also disposed to be pressed downwards in the air must be supposed to have two internal propensities, which is absurd.

A flame burning in the ayry Regions is forced upwards by its disposition of levity, tenuity and rarity: Thus; The air sinding it self injured by the discontinuating flame presses upon her and strives from all sides to squeeze her away; The flame being over∣powered is forced to slip or slide away, whether its disposition may best yield; downwards it cannot tend, because there it is resisted by the courser air infested with weighty peregrin Elements; Ergo up∣wards, because there it finds the way most open to give free pas∣sage to its light rarity and tenuity: On the contrary, a weighty body, because of its density and crassitude, finds the passage clearer

downwards, by reason it is most driven from the tenuity of the air atop: but supposing the air to enjoy its center doubtless those weigh∣ty bodies, would be cast forth upwards to the Circumference.

VII.. Ayry bodies, that are seated in a fiery Element, are moved downwards, because the rarity of the fire, sinking downwards for a center, doth impell them also thither, whose disposition being con∣tinuous and thin are the better disposed to slide away from the fire (compressing them all about) downwards, because upwards the said bodies striving to maintain their particular Centers would be more discontinuated, where the force of fire must also be stron∣gest: Whence you may observe, that weighty bodies and light bodies are both moved to one terminus ad quem in the fiery regions.

Touching the causes of refraction and reflection you shall read them in the next Chapter.

Hence a great part of the first Book of the second Part, will be rendred much plainer, which I did forbear to illustrate further, be∣cause of avoiding needless repetitions, intending to treat of these by themselves, viz. why water or any other weighty body, being violently detained, is much intended in its strength; or why wa∣ter is more depressing atop, or when it is most remote from her Center than underneath, namely because of the depression of the air, adding much to the drowning of a man, as we have mentioned in 12th. and 16th. Chapters, and so many other passages.

CHAP. XX. Of Attraction, Expulsion, Projection, Disruption, Undulation, and Recurrent Motion.

• 1. How air is attracted by a water-spout or Siphon.
• 2. The manner of another kind of Attraction by a sucking Leather.
• 3. How two flat Marble stones clapt close together draw one another up.
• 4. How a Wine-Coopers Pipe attracts Wine out of a Cask.
• 5. How sucking with ones mouth attracts water.
• 6. How a Sucker attracts the water.
• ...

• 7. The manner of Attraction by Filtration.
• 8. The manner of Electrical attraction.
• 9. How fire and fiery bodies are said to attract.
• 10. What Projection is, and the manner of it.
• 11. What Disruption, Undulation, and Recurrent motion are.

1. I Thought fit to subject these remaining kinds of motion to the preceding, and to treat of them in a distinct Chapter: viz. Attraction, Expulsion, Projection, Disruption, Undulation, and Recurrent motion. I shall only insist upon some particular kinds of attraction. What Attraction is, the name doth explain.

How air is attracted by water, and water properly by air, hath been proposed in the foregoing Chapters; Attraction is further evident.

1. In a Siphon or water-spout, wherewith they usually cast up water for to quench a fire. Here the water is attracted by the drawing up of the Sucker; not through a bending for to avoid a Vacuum; but through the natural cohesion in continuancy of the air to the Sucker or aerial parts contained within the Sucker: Now the air doth cohere more strongly, because there is no body to discontinue it within the Siphon, but is rather assisted in a con∣tinuated cohesion by the continuity of the sides of the Siphon and of the Sucker. Or otherwise if the air did strive to separate, how could it? For suppose it should be discontinuated from the Sucker, then through that discontinuation there must be some certain void space effected: if so, then that air, which did before fill up that void space, must have been withdrawn into some other place, or else it must through penetration have sunk into its own substance; besides the air that was expelled up vards must have penetrated into its own body by condensation, or into the body of the water, all which is impossible, since a penetration of bodies is an annihila∣tion. But here inquiry may be made, whether it is the continua∣ted cohesion of the air with the water causes the succession of the water upon the air; or whether the air, which through haling up of the Sucker is expelled upwards out of the Siphon, doth for to pro∣cure a place protrude the air cohering about the external sides of the Siphon downwards into the water, through whose insufflation the water is propelled upwards into the Siphon. I answer both waies; for it is impossible, that such a great weight of water should

ascend so easily with so little a force as the attraction of the Sucker, unless it were assisted by the strong force of the air pomped out, out of a necessity and impossibility of shrinking pressing down, and pro∣truding the water upwards. That this is so, the external circular pres∣sure and dent, which we see about the outsides of the water about the lower end of the Siphon, and the internal pussing up of the water within the Siphon do testifie.

II. Another kind of Attraction not unlike to this is observable in boyes their sucking Leathers, being wetted and clapt flat upon a stone, and afterwards drawn up with a packthread fastned in it attracts the stone with it. The cause is alone the continuous cohe∣sion of the water to the stone, defending it self from the disrupti∣on of the air, the which as soon as breaking through occasions the separation of the Leather from the stone.

III. Two smooth flat equal Marble stones clapt close one upon the other, the uppermost attracts the lowermost, if equally lifted up from their Center, by a ring fastned to it, because of the air through its continuity sticking fast to the lowermost and the under∣most stones; but if disrupted through an unequal lifting the lower∣most stone falls.

In the same manner doth a plain board cast upon the water at∣tract it into a Rising, when lifted up by the central part.

IV. A Wine-Coopers Pipe attracts Wine out of the bung-hole of a Cask: The Pipe is somewhat long, and narrower towards the bot∣tom and the top, but wider in the middle, which thrust open at both ends into a Cask full of Wine through the Bung-hole, and af∣terwards applying one's Thum close to the hole atop may attract a competent quantity of Wine out of the Vessel, which with the opening of the upper hole runs out again. But methinks that this and the forementioned attractions might rather be termed cohesi∣ons or detensions, since that which doth attract is the extrinsick attractor, viz. ones arm. The cause of its attraction is the im∣mission of the Pipe into the Cask, to a certain depth, where the air being excluded from it and closed with your Thumb, you will find a drawing or sucking to your Thumb, which is nothing else but the weight of the Wine pressed downwards, and notwithstand∣ing cleaving fast to the continuity of your Thumb, which being continuous and obtuse doth sustain the liquor continuated to it; whereas were it subtil, that it could give way as the free air, it

would not be contained so. But suppose you thrusted a Beaker with the mouth downwards under water, and stopt a small hole made on the bottom of it with your Thumb, the water would not keep in there, because the air would enter underneath, through which the parts of the water would be disunited, and so desert the supposed co∣hesion of parts: why the Wine descends at the opening of the upper hole, is through the impulse of the air entring.

V. The sucking of water through a Reed by the mouth is effe∣cted, by causing a flat closs cohesion of your Tongue and lips with the continuous parts of water or air; for what is contiguous cannot be suckt (unless by means of its inherency in continuous bodies,) because its parts are unapt to cohere. To all these kinds of cohe∣sions or adhesions the closeness of sides of those external bodies, that cohere together through the internal cohesion of air, doth mainly contribute by keeping off the discontinuating air; as the closeness of the sucking leather sticking, of the two Marble stones, of the sides of the Wine-Coopers Pipe, of the Lips in sucking, &c.

VI. A Sucker, otherwise called a Siphon, being a Pipe consisting of two arms of an unequal length, meeting in a curvilineal Angle, attracts water out of a Vessel untill it be all run out, provided it be set running by sucking the water down to the lowermost part of the longer arm, being placed without the said Vessel. This instance gives us a plain demonstration, that attraction is caused by the means of the cohesion of continuous parts to other continuous ones, especially if separated through a close Cane from dividing bodies (as the air) and by the same cause kept close together; for water as I said before, will alwaies through its weight and conti∣nuity cohere and keep close to its next central parts, and never se∣parates unless through a disunion by the air or other bodies. Hence it is also, that water is easily led to any height * 1.41, if impelled by any force through a close Pipe, or by a Sucker. But why water con∣tained within the shorter arm should yield to water contained with∣in the longer may justly be doubted: The reason is, because the water contained within the longer Pipe being more in quantity is heavier than the other, and therefore prevails, and is more disposed for to be pressed downwards: But then you might reply, That the water of the shorter Pipe is assisted in weight by the other proportion con∣tained within the capacity of the Vessel. I answer, That the water of the shorter arm is impelled forward through the pressure of the

said water contained within the capacity of the Vessel: But not through its own gravity pressing downward towards the Center of the world; for every proportion of water (as I said before) re∣taining the nature of their universal Element only strives for to maintain its own center, and therefore water if enjoying a center within its own Circumference, wherever it be, doth not press or weigh, but strives to maintain its nature in rest: But that, which doth cause a force upon water downwards in the Vessel, is the strong sinking down of the air tending downwards for its Center: For otherwise water in a Vessel would contain it self in a round figure, which it cannot, because it is reduced to a flatness by the sink∣ing air.

VII. Attraction by Filtration is performed by causing one end of a piece of Flannell or other wollen cloath to hang into any Liquor over the brim of the containing Vessel, and the other end into an empty one, whereby the light parts of the water ascend up the cloath, and distill into the other Vessel. This is effected by se∣parating the thick parts of water and rarefying it through the labels subtil fibres, whence the other heavy parts of the water by descend∣ing downwards and being pressed by the air do over-press its subtiler and aerial parts upwards, the grosser and heavier remaining behind. By this it appears, that Filtration and other kinds of Attraction already mentioned are not so much Attractions as violent Expulsi¦ons. As the water of a Sucker will not run out unless the longer arm exceeds the depth of the water in length, so neither will water attracted by a filter distill down into the empty vessel, unless the distilling Label be lower than the water contained within the other Vessel for the same reason.

VIII. Attraction effected by Amber or other Bituminous bodies, otherwise called Electrical attraction, depends on emanations or continuous steams emitted from Amber (especially if rubbed) consisting of incrassated air and fire, being impelled circularly un∣till where they are gathered by a continuous body, which if light do return with those emanations upwards; for the said emanations being diducted, expansive and light, are by the weighty (comparativè) vapourous air of this lower Region striving to keep their nearness to the center squeezed and propelled upwards, which commonly tends to the emitting body, because the greater quantity of those steams are gathered perpendicularly under the said emitting body, and so

do return the same way. Hence observe, That Amber doth not attract so potently on the top of high Mountains, because its steams, being weightier than the air is there, do spread themselves further, whereby they are deprived of a return: Neither will Amber at∣tract in a thick vapourous air, because its steams are detained from dispersion.

IX. Fire and fiery bodies, as Onions, Soap, &c. are said to at∣tract; but improperly, because their attraction is nothing else but an expulsion of those bodies, which they are imagined to attract; For instance: Fire is said to attract water, air, &c. This is no∣thing else but fire piercing into the substance of water or air, where∣by it doth expel them into those places, which it leaves, or which are near to it: Hence vapours are seldom attracted, or rather ex∣pelled into the places where fire doth continually pass, as directly under the AEquator, because it fills those places with its own pre∣sence, but are reflected towards the sides as towards the North and South Pole, whose spaces are not filled up with its torrid rayes. Now judge a little of that most barbarous practice among Physi∣tians in applying Reddishes, Salt, leaven, yea Epispastick Plasters to the Wrists and Feet of Feaverish Patients: What rage, what tor∣ments are poor men put to, how are their Feavers, Paraphrensies exacerbated through their diabolical practice? These things do not attract without piercing into a mans Veins and Arteries, and through their greater force of heat and violence do protrude the less heat of the body, and by a short stay do put the whole body into a consuming fire; How many men have I seen murther∣ed in that manner? 'Tis true in malignant and Pestilential Feavers they have their use, but not in single putrid ones. Now by what hath been proposed in this Paragraph we may easily apprehend the manner of all water-works, and of raising water higher than its source, as that which is performed by the invention of Archimedes through a brazen or leaden Serpent, or by wheels impelling water into Pipes, &c. Hence we may also conceive the manner of the attraction, or rather expulsion of the degrees of water in a Ther∣mometer, or invention to measure the degrees of heat and cold, and the differences of them in several Rooms, Towns, Sea∣sons of the year, &c. The Instrument is nothing but a long glass Pipe, towards the end somewhat turning up, being left open for to poure in any liquor, which according to the rarefaction or

condensation of the air contained within the Pipe above will either ascend or descend in so many more or less degrees, as the air is altered by rarefaction through the heat of the ambient air, or condensation through the cold minims of earth within the said ambient air compressing the water more or less through its in∣crease of quantity.

Touching the Magdenburg Invention; the air is attracted out∣wards in the same manner, as we have explained the attraction of water by a water-spout, namely by a continuation, cohesion, and adhesion to the Sucker: The air attracted out of the capacity of the Receiver doth also through the same means attract air and fire, inhe∣ring in the rarefied and attenuated water without in the koop; that again in the koop attracts air from without for to fill up its spaces, which is as ready to press in, because that air, which was pumped out of the capacity, wants room without. This succession of air is continu∣ated by pumping, untill the air within is quite filled up with the in∣crassated air attracted from without, whose thickness will not suf∣fer it self to be pumped out any longer; so that, as the air within begins to be incrassated, so the pumping without falls harder and harder. Towards the latter end there seems to be a forcible re∣traction of the Sucker making a great noise through its return, be∣cause the capacity of the Receiver being replenisht to the very pores of the glass, which being rendred somewhat flexible through the passing and tumefying of the incrassated and rarefied air, after∣wards beginning to condense through greater access of fire, is vio∣lently through the great external force of the pumping somewhat forced to bend or yield inwards, whose renitency and force to re∣turn retracts the Sucker through continuation and cohesion of the incrassated air.

Next we are to pursue the manner of acceleration of weighty bodies downwards. It is certain that a natural mixt weighty bo∣dy, falling directly down from atop without interruption to the bottom, doth acquire a greater celerity the further it recedes from the beginning of its descent; because the lower or farther it descends through propulsion of the superiour air, the more and the greater body (viz. of air under it) it compresses, which for to prevent the penetration of its own body is the more and violenter irritated to run round about the descending weighty body for to recover the place left by the said body, where arriving doth as it were rebound

against the superiour parts of the air, which doth very much intend the celerity of the said bodies motion, and the same gradually in∣creasing doth also gradually accelerate the descending body the further it falls. Some are of opinion, that the acceleration of de∣scending bodies is caused by Atoms falling down from the Celestial Orbs, which as they do more and more encrease by being retained by the descending body, do likewise more and more accelerate its descent. This can scarce be, because those Atoms, reflecting and returning from the Surface of the Terrestrial Globe, are in greater number underneath the body than above; ergo according to that manner of reasoning a body falling from on high should rather be gradually retarded.

3. A body should also fall swifter in the Winter than in the Summer, in cold Countries than in hot, because those Atoms are most numerous there; but the contrary is true. Ergo no true con∣sequence.

In like manner do light bodies acquire a greater swiftness in ascending, the higher they are propelled, whence it is that Fowl flying high move much swifter than below. Retardation is caused through causes opposite to these now mentioned.

X. Projection is, whereby a body is moved swifter by the forci∣ble impulse of the Projector, than it would do otherwise. Thus an Arrow is swiftly moved out of a Bow, or a stone being cast out of the hand; because of the force of the impulse of the Projector. The cause of the intention of this impulse is the great swiftness of the said impulse * 1.42 at the beginning, whereby the air is swiftly pro∣pelled before, whose most swift return about the sides of the body pro∣jected causes the continuation of the swiftness of the first impulse, but gradually diminishing by how much the further it recedes from the beginning. A ball projected out of a Canon is propelled with that swiftness, because of the swiftness of the first smart impulse. The truth of the foresaid reason and manner is apparent in shooting a pole through the water, where we may see the water at the farther end raised into a tumor, which running * 1.43 about the sides to the other end causeth its propulsion: Whence it is also that when there appears no more of the tumor of the water before the pole, its mo∣tion doth instantly cease.

XI. Disruption or bursting is a sudden separation of the parts of a body through a violent force moving from within. This we see

happens oft in Canons, when over-charged; or in bottels filled with water being frozen in the Winter, o. Wine in the Summer being close stopt: The cause of these latter must be imputed to frosty or fiery minims, entring through the pores of the bottels in greater quantity than their capacity can take in, and disrupting them for to avoid a penetration of bodies. Bodies are oft said to burst through driness, (as Instruments, &c.) but very improperly, since it is the fiery or frosty minims entring their pores and filling their capacities, and af∣terwards disrupting them because of avoiding a penetration of bo∣dies: So Instrument-strings are apt to break in moist weather, be∣cause their continuation is disrupted through penetration of moist bodies into their pores.

Undulation is a motion, whereby a body is moved to and fro, like to water shaken in a basin, or to the motion of a Bell. The cause is likewise adscribed to the first motion of the Impulsor, which being terminated at the end of its return is beat back through the direct descent of the air impelling it, by reason it lieth athwart.

Recurrent motion being but little different from this, I shall therefore say no more of it.

The cause of reflection is the return of the impulse impressed up∣on the air or water (both being media deferentia) perpendicularly or obliquely upwards from a hard and plane reflecting body: Of refra∣ction, the cause is the shuving off of the impulse downwards by the shelving sides of an angular hard body.

CHAP. XXI. Of Fire, being an Introduction to a New Astronomy.

• 1. The Fires division into three Regions.
• 2. The qualification of the inferiour Region. What the Sun is. What his torrid Rayes are, and how generated.
• 3. How the other Planets were generated.
• 4. How the fixed Stars were generated.
• 5. A further explanation of the Stars their Ventilation. That there are many Stars within the Planetary Region that are invisible. Of the appearance of new Stars or Comets. Of the Galaxia or Milk-way.
• 6. That the fiery Regions are much attenuated.

I. THe ground of the fires tending downwards you may easily collect from what I have set down touching the waters and airs commerce with the other Elements. Its profundity we may likewise divide into three Regions; The first whereof containing the Planetary bodies, the next the fixed Stars, and the third con∣sisting most of purefire.

II. The inferiour Region, through its nearer approximation to the air and its immersion into it, is cast into a subtil flame, whose subtility doth effuge our sight and Tact. The Sun is a great body generated out of the peregrin Elements contained in the inferi∣our igneous Region, consisting most of condensed fire and incrassa∣ted air, extended and blown up into the greatest flame, and con∣glomerated within the greatest fiery cloud. These igneous clouds are like to the windy clouds of the air, which as they do daily blast down wind upon the earth, so do these cast fiery rayes, among which that, which surrounds the Sun, doth vendicate the greatest power to it selfe. The manner of casting of its fiery rayes is the same with that of winds: viz. The Region of fire forceth up * 1.44 every day or continually a great quantity of air, somewhat incrassated and condensed, into its own sphere through its descending force striving for a Center: This incrassated and condensed air is impelled vio∣lently into the body of the Stars by other subtil flames, as being more forcible to drive the said adventitious matter from them, be∣cause their parts are so closely ingaged, that they can scarce slow a minim without a penetration. Wherefore they must necessarily be impelled gradually into the bodies of the Stars, because these are mixt bodies, that give way so much in themselves by expelling fiery or torrid minima's down into the air, as to be capacious enough of receiving so many airy particles, as the Elementary fire doth force up every moment. But before I proceed in unfolding the manner of the Celestial mixt bodies their ventilations; I must insist somewhat further upon their constitution.

III. The Celestial mixt bodies are not only like to clouds in their daily and minutely ventilations, but also in their constituti∣ons: viz. The inferiour ones (as the Planets) are constituted out of the courser and more mixt matter of the finer cloudy air in the inferiour Region of the Element of fire, like the clouds of the in∣feriour Region of air are constituted out of the courser part of

vapours. Their coagulation is effected through the force of the fiery Element crushing their matter from below upwards, and again is repelled back from the superiour parts of the said fiery Elements, because through its being pressed up are scanted of room, and there∣fore do press downwards not only for room, but also because of re∣uniting where they are divided by the said coagulated bodies.

Now it may easily appear to you.

1. Whence that rotundity, or rather globosity, doth arrive to them, viz. because they are circularly crusht.

2. Because the air and fire of the said Planets do naturally spread themselves equally from the Center to the Circumference, whence a circular figure must needs follow. Also,

3. That Stars are nothing else but the thicker and denser part of the Heavens, coagulated into fiery mixt bodies; to wit, flames.

3. That as they do decrease by Ventilation every day, so they do also increase by the introsusception of new aerial particles.

4. That they must necessarily be very durable, because of the duration of their causes: For as the great force of the inferiour parts of the igneous Heavens never desist from striving for the Center, and do every day cast up great proportions of aerial matter, so do the superiour parts never cease from compressing them into the bodies of the other condensed flames being disposed (as I said before) through their ventilation to receive them.

2. Because the aerial parts, being got into the Center of the flames, cease from all external Local motion, striving only to main∣tain their Center in rest.

IV. Fixed Stars are generated out of the subtiler parts of the fore∣mentioned aerial evaporations, * 1.45, being through their less resisting gravity (redounding from water & earth in them) rendred capable of being screwed up higher to the second Region, where they are coagu∣lated through the same motions of the Heavens that Planetary clouds are. These are responding to the permanent clouds of the se∣cond Region of the air, which as they are spread into more large ex∣tended bodies, wherein many knobs seem to be unequally coagula∣ted through the unequal proportion of the mixture of the vapours, e∣ven so are these evaporations coagulated into long large bodies, with∣in which again other coagulations are effected, of unequal proporti∣ons, rising like so many knobs of various magnitudes, which constitute the fixed Stars, well deserving the Epithete of being fixed or fastned in those vast igneous clouds.

We diduct hence: 1. That the fixed Stars are smaller than the Planets, because their matter is the overplus of the Planets.

2. That they were formed after the Planets, because their mat∣ter must be arrived to the first Region, before the subtiler parts could appel to the second Region for the matter of others.

3. That the difference between the loose and fixed Stars is no other, than that these latter consist of a more compact flame than the others, and thence we may also collect them to be more durable.

V. But to make pursuit of the manner of ventilation of the Stars: The fiery minims striking down vehemently upon them, because they are screwed up more and more by the continual access of new coagulations impelled into the said Stars, must necessarily be in∣tended in their force upon them for to recover their place and con∣tinuation: These then striking from all sides through those Cele∣stial mixt bodies do expell, shake down, and effuse * 1.46 continually great showers of those torrid minims consisting of condensed fire, which are accelerated likewise in their descent through the depressi∣on of the air. These as they pass do heat the air, especially in the lower Region, because of the density of the clouds and air stay∣ing their beams. And 2. Because of their reflection from the earth. These fiery showers do scarce reach any farther than the temperate Zones: Where they rain down perpendicularly there they leave marks of their heat; where obliquely, there of warmth only; but the air within the Polars is not sensible of so much as their warmth. These showers do fall down sometimes in a greater confluence than others, whence they cast a greater heat, which happens through their meeting and being united with more aerial matter or igneous clouds, or else through want of shelter under dense clouds in the air; or thirdly by uniting their showers with those of other Planets. Hence we may observe, That the Sun is the hottest body in the Heavens, and therefore the loosest and the softest. 2. That the Moon and the other Stars consist of a less soft consistency. 3. That the fixed Stars, as they do heat but little, so they dissolve but little, and therefore must be of a yet less soft consistency. 4. That the fiery clouds being supposed globous, and therefore profound, do harbour many invisible lights; whereof some do happen sometimes to be detruded out of their seat downwards (that is towards the earth) through the continuated and exupe∣rant force of the superiour parts of the Element of fire: This is seldom observed but in the lower Region of the fire, because that

Element doth use its greatest force there, as being near to the place of strife for its Center, and most pincht there by the obtru∣ded igneous clouds. These new appearing Lights do some∣times keep within sight for eight or ten Months, some longer, others shorter, and afterwards disappear again, whence they come under the notion of Comets, agreeing in nothing with them except in their disappearing after a certain times lustre. The cause of their disappearance I impute to the bearing up of the air upwards by the inferiour fiery rayes, and carrying those dislocated Stars out of sight again, where they are included within a dense igneous cloud. 5. New Stars are oft generated within the bulk of the foresaid clouds, whose smalness and close inclusion doth render them invisible; Others again are dissolved through being over-powered by the force of the fiery Element. 6. The Galaxia or milky-way is nothing but a great number of small dusky lights or inequalities coagulated out of the grosser part of the peregrin Ele∣ments of the lower igneous Region.

VI. Lastly, Like as you see that the Element of water, which naturally consisteth of the greatest thickness, is reduced to that te∣nuity through such a great proportion of air, and that the air is from the greatest tenuity incrassated through such a quantity of water and earth into clouds throughout its whole body, even the same we must imagine of fire; viz. that it is reduced from the greatest rarity to a condensation and attenuation into large igneous clouds * 1.47 throughout its body, through the vast admixture of air somewhat incrassated and condensed. These clouds in the lower Region are diducted and separated into many thick and profound ones; in the second Region into those of a great tenuity, but more cohering.

Thus we have briefly exposed to your view the commerce of fire with the other Elements, and for your better understanding have cau∣sed this Scheme to be inserted, where you have the universal flames striking downwards for a Center, whereas after the first knock it fla∣med upwards in the Chaos; because it moved from its own Center. The proportions of fire and air to both the other Elements, although not very exactly cut according to my Copy, yet comes near to it. The Stars are there represented according to their several Regions wherein they are seated. The motion of the heavens is likewise there exhibited as we have demonstrated it in the preceding Para∣graphs; All which, with many others insisted upon in this and the subsequent Chapter, you have here plainly proposed.

[illustration]

CHAP. XXII. Of the Motion of the Element of fire.

• 1. Where the Poles of the Heavens are.
• 2. The Opinions of Ptolomy and Tycho rejected.
• 3. That the Planets move freely and loosely, and why the fixed Stars are moved so uniformly.
• 4. The Suns retrograde motion unfolded, and the cause of it.
• 5. How the Ecliptick, AEquator, and the Zodiack were first found out.
• 6. The manner of the fiery Heavens their ventilation.
• 7. Whence it is, that the Sun moves swifter through the Austrinal Me∣diety, and slower through the Boreal. How the Sun happens to mea∣sure a larger fiery Tract at some seasons in the same time than at others.
• 8. Whence the difference of the Suns greatest declination in the time of Hipparchus, Ptolomy, and of this our age happens.
• 9. An undoubted and exact way of Calculating the natural end of the World. The manner of the Worlds dissolution; The same proved also by the holy Scriptures. The prevention of a Calumny.

I. I have formerly discoursed upon the motion of the Heavens from East to West, assigning the violent detention from their Center for the cause of it, I shall repeat nothing more of it than put you in mind that nothing can move circularly except upon two immoveable points, which are therefore named the Poles from su∣staining their body. The immobility, which we observe in this our Hemisphere near the Bear Stars, perswades us to take it for the North or Arctick Pole, to which the South or Antartick Pole is opposite, visible only in the other Hemisphere. Between these the Heavens move from East to West, and where they measure most space, there they mark out the AEquinoctial Line, a greater Circle imagined or described by us to be in the Heavens equidistant from each Pole, that is, elevated above either of them 90 degrees.

II. Touching the motion of the Stars let us enquire, whether according to Ptolomy they are affixed to Orbs, and move along with them, or whether they move free and loose like Fish in the water, as Tycho Brahe conceived. It is strange to consider how the Ancients oft assumed false suppositions, builded for many Ages upon them, and retained them as Oracles: All this doubtless befell them through neglect of making further search and triall into their realities. What stupid fixions did they harbour touching the solidity of the Orbs, excusing the defect of their noise by their remoteness, imagining their harmony to be most pleasant to any Ear that could hear it. Their variety (were they not excused by being imaginary only) would exceed all probability of belief: Some they imagine to be Concentrical or Excentrical, which latter are either greater Excentrical, or lesser excentrical, alias Epicycles. Some again are both Concentrical & Excentrical, and others are Concentrical within a Concentrical. Some are deferring, others equalizing, and what not for to drive away their time? In summa they were at least 80 in number. Certainly no natural Philosopher can be adduced to believe these kinds of Fictions, knowing those bodies assigned for Orbs to be soft, and therefore unfit to cohere in so many Sections. But Tycho Brahe's dream is much more disagreeing, since it is impossible, that such loose bodies could move in such an exact and equal order, as the fixed Stars do; for otherwise were they loose, as Planets are, they would move as variously and disorderly as they.

III. Wherefore I conclude, 1. That the Planets, particularly the Sun and Moon do move freely and loose, being included within great fiery clouds, because their motions are very different one from the other, which otherwise could not be, supposing they were affixed to Orbs.

2. The fixed Stars cohere in large igneous clouds linked together, out of whose bodies they are constituted, and with them they are also moved: This their equal and regular motion makes clear to us. But I will take the pains to explain their motion to you more particularly, and begin with the Sun.

IV. The Sun we observe appears once in 24 hours to all the In∣habitants of the torfid and temperate Zones, being moved from East to West. I suppose you to remember and assume that maxime so oft repeated, viz. That no body whether mixt or single hath a power of moving it self locally to an external place, although from an

external place it may, so long as it obtaineth an internal Center. Whence I conclude, That the Sun doth not move through himself from East to West, but is carried along with the fiery Heavens, as a cloud with the air, or Ship with the flowing Ocean, and so they both happen to measure almost an equal space in an equal time, saving in one degree of time and space every day of a Tropical year, consisting of 360 Solar daies; which depends upon some resistency or renitency the Sun hath to external Local Motion or vection, like we observe in a Ship driving with the stream, yet not so fast as the stream, because there is some resistance in the Ship: whence it is apparent that the Sun is moved forward every natural day only 359 degrees, which occasioneth the Suns staying back one degree every day, whereby in 360 daies it must necessarily stay back the Cir∣cumference of the whole fiery Heavens; and hence it is, that the Sun doth appear to us every day one degree sooner or latter, as you may apprehend it. This staying back or retrograde motion Astro∣nomers are pleased to call the proper motion of the Sun, whereby he moves through himself through the succession of the Signs, or against the motion of the Primum mobile; which is absurd, for then he must needs be an Animal; because only Animals can move to an external place through themselves.

This Retrogradation of the Sun is naturally directed from West towards East, but through the unequal access of cloudy fire dayly driven up from one of the Poles spouting out strong showers of condensed fire, is shoven and driven every day somewhat to the side, viz. Northerly, when the said fiery clouds are impelled from the South side, which lasteth as long as untill that tract hath ven∣ted its burden, and cast it down towards the other side, and im∣pelled the Sun to his greatest Northern declination, and by that time the Northern Hemisphere is so much filled with fiery clouds, that it is necessitated to vent it self through casting its condensed fire towards the South, whereby the Sun is impelled again to the other side. The way, described through the Suns being thus shoven from one side to the other, and yet gradually staying back from West to East, is called the Ecliptick, whose greatest declination towards either side North or South is distant from the AEquator 23½ de∣grees.

V. The Ancients observing the daily and monthly staying back of the Sun, in that he appeared now in such a declination or

amplitude, a month after 30 degrees further, and the next month as many further, and so on, untill they had found out the Romb of the Sun, viz. The Ecliptick, phansied another Line much broa∣der than this directly above among the stars of the Firmament, ap∣prehending them all along that road, (to wit, through the Septen∣trional and Meridional declination,) so many as would constitute a twelfth part of the Ecliptick, to be like to some living creature or other, that so they might know them again; Hence they imagined one twelfth part of those Stars to be situated in such a position as to be like unto a Ram, wherefore they did all agree to name it Aries; the Stars next following this twelfth part to be like a Bull, whence they called that Taurus; and so on with the rest. Afterwards this whole Road was called by the name of Zodiack, from 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, a li∣ving creature, as if they would have termed it a circle of living Creatures, that is like to them. So you see they did not pass through any great difficulty to make these observations and describe all the Circles of the heavens; for after they had once found out one Pole, they must needs have concluded there must be another: Then they cold not but observe the firmament moving between these Poles; next that the middle must be the greatest course, and therefore a rule and measure of all other Phanomena's, which for that reason they called the AEquator or Equinoctial: Now having found out these three great marks for their guide, namely the Pole, Equinoctial, and the Zodiack, the other circles and observations of the motions of the Planets were easily made. This by the way.

VI. Before I go on any further, I will prove, that such a vast measure of fiery winds blows down from each of the Polar Regi∣ons for six months together. It is certain, That a great proportion of fiery clouds is cast from the middle or Equinoctial of the fiery Heavens towards the Poles, because there they are the strongest, as appears by their strong and swift motion, measuring more way by far there than about the Polars, wherefore the greatest part of those fiery clouds must necessarily be detruded towards the Polars, as be∣ing the weaker parts of the heavens, and therefore the apter for their reception. These clouds being obtruded thither in great quan∣tities are compressed by the force of the Superiour heavens, where∣by the condensed fiery minims break forth in great showers, which blowing constantly for six months do alwaies blow the Sun from them towards the opposite side.

2. If clouds of the air are most detruded towards their Polars, and blow thence constantly for a long season * 1.48, as Mariners tell us they do; Ergo the same must happen in the fiery Region, since the efficient causes and materials are corresponding.

3. The fiery Region pressing strongly about the middle parts must needs cast up most air towards the Polars.

4. Before there can be an eruption of these fiery clouds, there must a certain abundance or proportion be collected, through whose over possession and exceeding swelling they may sooner give way to burst out; and then being opened they continue their fiery winds for six months, and by that time they are quite evacuated. In the mean time the other Polar side is a filling, and is just grown swell'd enough for to burst out against the other is exhausted.

Here may be objected, That whilst one Pole is evacuating, it should attract all the matter from the other Pole, because it gives way, whereas the other cannot.

I answer, That those fiery clouds through their giving way are still daily somewhat supplied by the continual casting up of the heavens; for otherwise their ventilation could hardly be so lasting; but how∣ever that * 1.49 is sooner evacuated than the clouds can be shut up again, so that the ventilation lasteth untill all its contained matter is ex∣pelled.

2. It is impossible that the air should be attracted from the op∣posite side, since the greatest force of the middle parts of the infe∣rionr Region is between, which screweth the matter up equally to∣wards each Pole.

VII. The Suns deficient motion (that is, when he is acciden∣tally moved through the succession of the Constellations of the Zodiack,) if compared to himself is observed to be regular; that is, in comparing one tropical or deficient course with another both do agree in the measure of space, being over-runned in an equal time, viz. of 360 Solar daies; and in an equal Velocity, moving in the same swiftness through the same Constellations in one year, that he doth in another. But if the particular motions of one de∣fective or tropical course be referred to others of the same annual motion, we shall find that the Sun is more potently withheld un∣der the Meridional Signs than under the Septentrional ones: That is, moves swifter through the Austral Mediety in the Winter, consuming but 178 daies 21 hours and 12 minut. in that peragration,

and flower through the Boreal Signs in the Summer, spending 186 daies 8 hours 12 minutes (computing with the Vulgar 365 daies 5 hours, 49 min. 16 sec. in the year,) so that the difference is 7 daies and 11 hours.

2. The Sun appears sometimes at some seasons of the year higher then at others, that is, sometimes nearer to us, and other times farther from us; or otherwise the Sun is at the highest and farthest in the Summer in the month of June, being then in Cancer, and at the lowest or nearest in the moneth of December, being then in Capricorn.

Touching the former of these properties, whether the said Velo∣city be real, or a Phaenomenon only; Or whether if supposed real or a Phaenomenon, the same doth appear alike to our Southern Anti∣podes; or whether on the contrary the Sun doth not appear to them to stay longer in the Southern Mediety, and shorter in the Northern, and whether the inhabitants directly under the Equator do depre∣hend the same that we do, may be justly doubted. If the observation of the Southern Antipodes agree with ours, then we must conclude the extent of motion to be real, and the Sun to stay away longer in one Mediety then in another; but if otherwise, and that those under the Equinoctial do observe no longer stay of the Sun on one side than on another, then it is only apparent & to be imputed to a hal∣lucination & refraction. But the former is more probable, whose cause must be referred to the slow∣ness of eruption of the ar∣ctick fiery showrs, and there∣fore is not so soon or potent∣ly impelled from that Medi∣ety. 3. The Sun when harbou∣ring in the Equinox moves through a greater space in the same time then when defle∣cting thence, and the more deflecting the less space he measures in the same time; because then he follows the course of the Equinoctial, (supposing the Sun in a) whose Diameter ab must needs be

[illustration]

longer than from d f, when the Sun existing in d (suppose him then to be in his greatest declination) moves in the same time to f. Or otherwise the higher the Sun appears, the more way he makes in the same time; but he is higher in a than in d, and therefore makes more way. The reason, why the Sun appears higher to us in the Summer, is, because he approaches nearer to our Zenith, and thence we say he is higher, because a thing that is over our heads seems to be higher than that which is remote from us, although the Sun being then compared to the Center of the Terrestrial Globe is not higher than he was when he was most remote from us.

VIII. The greatest declination of the Sun hath formerly in the daies of Hipparchus & Ptolomy been observed to be of 23 deg. 52 mi. which according to Copernicus his observation is reduced to 30 min. by others since to 28. The cause is evident, and is to be imputed to the Suns, or rather the fiery Regions gaining upon the inferiour Elements; namely, the water gains upon the earth, and diducts her mole, the air gains upon them both and insufflates their bodies, and lastly the fire gains upon the air, through which means it must ne∣cessarily incline nearer to the Center of the Earth, which approxima∣tion must cause a diminution of the Suns declination: For instance, suppose the Sun in Hipparchus his time to have been at the height of o, being then in his greatest declination from the Equino∣ctial a b; if then since through the fiery Regions having gai∣ned upon the other Ele∣ments, the Sun is descended from o to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉, being there near∣er to the Center of the Earth, his greatest declination in 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉 must needs be less to ε than it is from o to 〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉〈 in non-Latin alphabet 〉.

[illustration]

IX. Hence we may easily collect the duration of the World thus: If the fiery Region hath gained from the time or years of Ptolomy to Copernicus so many minutes of the other Elements, in how many years will the fire gain the restant minutes? This being found out

by the rule of proportion will resolve us, when the World shall be returned again into a confusion or Chaos; so that you may observe, as at the beginning of the world the weighty Elements did gradually expell, and at last over-power the light ones, so the light ones do now gradually gain upon the weighty ones, and at last will again over-power them: and so you have a description of the long year consisting of 20 thousand Solar Circuits, gaining near a degree every 68 years, but towards the latter end will prevail much more, because the nearer they incline the more forcibly they will make way.

And so you see all things are like to return to what they were, viz. The immortal souls of men to God, and the Universe in o the same Chaos; which as I said formerly will abide a Chaos to all Eternity, unless God do divide it again into a new World, and raise new Bodies for the Souls that have of long been in being. At the latter end of this descent you shall have Christ descending in the greatest Triumph, Glory, and Splendor, appearing in a body brighter than the Sun: Here must needs happen a very great noise and thunder, when the Elements do with the greatest force clash against one another, which cannot but then strike the greatest amazement and anguish into the Ears of the Wicked. This Do∣ctrine may prove a plain Paraphrase upon those mysteries mentioned in the Revelation of St. John: For instance Chap. 9. v. 1, 2. where a Star is described to fall down from heaven, namely the Sun; open∣ing the bottomless pit and raising a smoak, viz through his burning and consuming rayes, &c.

No wonder if mens fancies are so strongly missed in constructing the obscurities of the late quoted Book of Divine Predictions; some imagining a plenary abolition of the Elements, others their conversion into a hell for the damned; some thence deducting Christs Personal Reign before the consummation of the World, others judging quite contrary; what strange phanatick deductions and constructions do some Spirits suggest to themselves, expecting every moment a subversion of the world! and alas God hath or∣dained the World to run out its natural course, which doubtless He will in no wise contradict; and how long that is like to last may be infallibly proposed from what I have here stated, where we can∣not but note that all those depravate conceptions do derive from mens ignorance in Philosophy and Nature, Gods great work.

But me thinks I see some ready to condemn me for stating asser∣tions touching things of the Divine Purpose, and such as God hath reserved within himself; and therefore none ought to dive into those secret Counsels.

I answer, That we are to make a search into all things as far as our parts will bear us out in, and we are commanded so to do; because we may the more admire God in all his Attributes.

2. God hath given a man power of searching into all intelli∣gible things, and therefore ought to make the greatest use of it he can.

3. It is impossible for man, so much as to make an attempt to search into Gods Secrets, because God hath limited him with a fi∣nite power: So that there is little fear that any should search into any such mysteries. But this by the way.

CHAP. XXIII. Of the Magnitude and distance of the Sun and Moon, and the motion of the other Planets.

• 1. That the Magnitude of the Sun hath not been probably, much loss certainly, stated by any. The Arguments, vulgarly proffered for the proof of the Suns Magnitude, rejected.
• 2. That the Sun might be capable enough of illuminating the World were he much lesser than the terraqueous Globe than I suppose him to be.
• 3. That the shadow of the Earth is to some extent Cylindrical.
• 4. That the Sun existing in the AEquator doth at once illuminate the whole Hemisphere of the Earth.
• 5. Concerning the diminution or increase of the shadow of the Earth within the Polars, together with the cause of the Prolongation and Abbreviation of the daies. That the Sun is much bigger than he ap∣pears to be.
• 6. What the spots of the Sun and Moon are, and their causes.
• 7. That the Arguments, proposed by Astronomers for rendring the Moon lesser than the Earth, and proving the distance of the Sun, are invalid.
• 8. That the Moon is by far lesser than the Earth.
• ...

• 9. Several Phaenomena's of the Moon demonstrated.
• 10. Concerning the motion of Venus and Mercury.
• 11. Of the motion of the fixed Stars, and their Scintillation.

1. THe body of the Sun is by far exceeded in mole and bigness by the weighty Globe; but before I insist upon the proof of this, I will repeat the Arguments produced by those, who assert the Sun to be many times bigger than the said Globe.

In the first place I must take notice of the great variance, which there is between those great Coryphaeans in Astronomy touching the Magnitude of Stars, many of them differing from each other in their compute 10, 12, or more Diameters of the Earth, which is accounted but a slight disagreeance. Now if these Grandees are disagreeing from one another in so many thousand Leagues in de∣fining the Magnitude of a Star, what shall we judge of their most certain (as they pretend) demonstrations?

2. Let us examine their Instruments, whereby they aspire to fa∣thom the body of a Star; such are an Astrolabe, Semicircle, Qua∣drant, &c. These being divided according to the proportion of 360 degr. contained in a Celestial Orb, are well enough fitted to explain the number of such degrees, but then the difficulty remains the same still, viz. What proportion a degree of Longitude in the Heavens bears to any certain known Longitude of the Earth. Neither are they wanting in this, asserting a degree of Longitude of the Solar Orb to be equal to 15 German Leagues; because the Sun doth remove the shadow of 15 Leagues from the Earth through the progress of each degree. But suppose this were gran∣ted, it followeth that a degree of Longitude of the Solar Orb is equal to a degree of Longitude of the Firmament; because the Firmament doth likewise make 15 Leagues by its gradual progress, or how could it absolve its diurnal circuit in 24 hours? but this is false: So neither doth the Sun's removal of the shadow from the Earth infer the said proportion; because the Sun (according to their Supposition,) far exceeding the earth in bigness, cannot describe a true and equal Longitude of its progress upon the Earth, but only his light being terminated by the Earth is alone denoted to vary its termination so many Leagues by moving one degree.

3. If Astronomers do vary so much from one another in assign∣ing the Earths Longitude, whereunto we are so near, we have

greater reason to suspect their conclusions of the Stars their men∣suration (which are so remote from us) to be void of all founda∣tion. Aristotle pronounced the Circumference of the Terrestrial Globe to contain 50000 miles, assigning 1388/9 miles to every de∣gree. Hipparchus allowed 34625 miles responding in 96 ••••/7•• miles to every degree. Eratosthenes stated 31500 miles, allowing 87½ miles to a degree. Ptolomy granted 22500. Alphraganus 204000. Fer∣nelius 24514. Others who have sailed about it state 190010 miles for the Circumference of the Earth. Judge what a vast difference there is between them!

4. Another Argument proposed by them is, because the Suns absence or opposition to us effects a conical shadow or darkness; Ergo the Sun must be greater than the Earth. But how can the shadow be conical, since it drowns the Moon (whose Diameter according to their own confession contains a 39th part of the Dia∣meter of the earth) which extends to a greater largeness than a Co∣nical Figure should do?

2. Were the shadow of the Earth Cylindrical, then they would con∣fess the Sun to be of an equal bigness with the earth; but that, they say, it is not; ergo. I deny the Minor, and prove the contrary. The Sun existing in either of the equinoctial points makes day and night equal the whole earth over; ergo the shadow of the earth must be co∣lumnal, because the obverted surface of the earth doth clip or stop the light from the other opposite surface to the extent of half the globe. Wherefore the terraqueous shadow of the one side of the earth, being equal to the light of the other side, must needs be columnal. And although this columnal shadow is not extended further than above half way to the Region of the fierie element, where it begin∣eth to be contracted and gradually diminisht, yet that hinders not, but that the said shadow may be columnal to some certain extent. If now the said shadow were conical, then the Sun at once must il∣lustrate more then the mediety of the Globe, and consequently the nights would be shorter then the daies, although under the Line at the season of the AEquinoxe; but that is false; ergo. Again, were the Sun greater than the Earth, ergo its heat would be communica∣ted in an equal violence upon all the parts of it; for why should it not as much powr out showers of heat conically, as you say it doth its light? Here you cannot accur to excuse your self by the distance or remoteness of the Sun, thence contracting its heat; for then it must likewise contract its light.

3. They assert, supposing the shadow of the Earth to be coni∣cal, that therefore the Sun must be necessarily greater. But for what reason? Not because the Sun is greater, but because the light is larger: wherefore the largeness of the light doth not conclude any thing touching the bigness of the Sun. I not the light of a Candle or Touch much larger than its flame? Is not the same Candle apt to overcast an Object much bigger than it self with light that shall exceed its mediety? and consequently the shadow of such a body must be conical. Whence it is, that a body ten thou∣sand times less than the air, is capable of illuminating its whole tract, because a body of that proportion is big enough to obtend the air throughout its whole depth. But if you should imagine with the Peripateticks, that light is efficiently produced by the lucid sub∣stance of the Sun (I know not how,) then indeed the body of the Sun must be many times bigger than the earth, because the Lumen would be but just of the same extent with the Lux. But I need not to answer to this, since the contrary hath been plainly proved. After all this, I state,

II. 1. That the Sun, were he so much lesser than the terraqueous globe, than I suppose he is, would be big enough to illuminate its whole Hemisphere at once; for if the light of a Candle doth illumi∣nate the air thirty leagues round, much more would the Sun the whole Hemisphere, whose substance is by far more pure, lucid, and bigger in that proportion in comparison with the aerial region, then a focal light being of an impure, dark substance, is in comparison to the Circumference of 30 Leagues.

III. 2. The shadow of the earth is to some extent cylindrical. I prove it; Is not the shadow of a man standing in the Sun cylindri∣cal to some extent? Is not the shadow of a Pen or other small body, being held at some distance * 1.50 before a Candle (whose Lux is bigger than the body objected) cylindrical to some extent? Besides, as I proved above, it is evident in the Equinoxes: The reason is, because a dense body doth obscure and dead the light as far as it is dense; now the earth being dense all about the entire Horizon, no wonder if it doth dead and obscure the Suns light to the extent of its Hemi∣sphere.

IV. 3. The Sun existing in the Equinoctial, doth at once illuminate the whole Hemisphere of the earth from one Pole to the other. If the Sun existing in the Meridian, is seen at once by those under the tor∣rid

Zone from the Ascension of the AEquator, that are 90 degrees off Eastward, and as many Westward from its Descension; then the Sun must also be seen as many degr. off to the Southward as to the Northward, that is to each Pole, because the Sun being globous, doth obtend the air equally about to all the parts of the Compass. But the Sun in the Meridian is seen at one time by those that are 90 degr. Eastward or Westward; ergo.

V. 4. By so many degrees as the Sun declineth to the North, by so many degrees doth a perfect shadow or darkness cover the South polar Earth; and the like conceive of the South Declina∣tion.

5. The Suns gradual declination causes a prolongation or abbre∣viation of its diurnal light and shadow, or the equality and inequa∣lity of the daies and nights.

6. The Sun is much greater than he appeares to be, because the clouds and depth of the air do diminish its species, in the manner of a great fire appearing but like a small spark at a great distance. Astronomers are not only forward in prescribing the bigness of the Stars, but also their distances; And how is that possible, since they cannot sensibly demonstrate the Diameter of the World, or define any certain extent in the Heavens for to compare another Terrestrial length unto? neither can they ever find out an exact account of any length upon the Earth responding to a degree of any of the Orbs of Heaven: If so, what do all their observations touching the Stars Paralaxis amount unto?

VI. The body of the Sun is usually expressed as resembling a mans face, whose Marks and Signatures are nothing else but certain protuberancies and spots; The like is apparent in the Moons face. These protuberancies are nothing but inequalities of their cloudy bodies appearing like unto clouds in the air, thicker or more com∣pact in one place, and thinner and looser in another. The Telesco∣pium or Prospective Glass discerns those spots to be moveable: and not unlikely, since they, being the external parts of those gross and looser clouds, are apt to be displaced and change their situation through the obtrusion befalling them by the most rapid motion of the Heavens. These do sometimes increase and accrease either through dispersion or apposition of new clouds floating here and there in the Planets their way as they move, which oft causes a di∣stinction of their bigger or lesser appearance at some times than at others.

VII. The Moon is by all Astronomers believed to be less than the terrestrial globe, because the shadow of the eclipse of the Sun is much too little to obtenebrate all the Earth. But supposing the Sun to be of so inapparent a bigness and distance from the Earth as the vulgar of Astronomers do receive him to be of, and the Moon to be of a far greater distance from the Earth than she is, certainly the shadow, which she would cast must be much less than her body, although it were forty times bigger than it is, because the Sun being greater than she must according to the ordinary Doctrine of shadows only suffer her to cast a conical shadow, whose extreme point not reaching to the Earth, or if it did, could not be a certain token, whence to draw the proportion or distance of Stars. Wherefore ac∣cording to their own principles, the Moon may be conceived to exceed the Earth far in bigness, since they cannot attain to any pro∣bable account of the distances of the Stars.

2. We must also suppose the Moon to be a lucid body, (although yielding to the Sun in that particular) and therefore to illuminate the Earth somewhat; for otherwise in every total perfect Eclipse it would prove as dark as pitch; if so, what ground doth there re∣main to take measure of her shadow, since her light, (or shadow, that is a lesser light in comparison to that of the Sun) doth accord∣ing to our rule of light extend to a far greater bigness than her self is? Whence it appears, that for all their Mathematical Demon∣strations the Moon may be bigger or lesser than the Earth.

VIII. However the Moon is by far lesser than the Earth; be∣cause of its small light, which it casteth, and other reasons pro∣duced from the minorating of the Sun, which do likewise con∣clude the Moon to be lesser than the Sun, but bigger than any of the other Stars. The Moon is the lowest of all the Stars; because she is the least lucid of any, and consequently must be most terrestrial and aqueous, through which principles she must doubtless yield to be lowest depressed by the fiery Region, in that manner as I have for∣merly setdown.

2. Because she moves the quickest (or in another sense the slowest, as you may read before) through the Zodiack, which must needs suppose the Circumference of her Circuit to be the least.

3. Because she cannot be seen, unless at a nearer distance than the others may.

[illustration]

IX. The Moon through her diurnal course from East to. West ab∣solves no more than 346 deg. 49 min. 24 sec. 58 third. 52 four. 38 fif. that is, is so much retarded * 1.51, or is moved so much slower than the fiery Region: So that in 27 daies, 7 hours, 43 min. 5 sec. 8 th. she is retarded 360 deg. or the extent of a whole Circle. She is in the same manner, as we have proposed concerning the Sun, shoved from North to South, and from South back to North a de∣gree and some minutes every day, her greatest declination being 28. deg. 30 min. and her greatest Latitude 5 degrees. But you must not apprehend, although I say, that the Moon is removed from the Ecliptick 5 deg. that therefore she is seated 5 degrees beyond the Sun, notwithstanding her greatest digression from the Ecliptick,

yet she is and appears nearer to the Equinoctial bbbb than he: Sup∣pose one standing upon the surface of the Earth any where between m and p; I say that the Moon existing in the Merid. eq; and in her greatest Latitude near e, viz. from the Ecliptick, is and appears nearer to the Equinoctial bbbb, than the Sun doth in o, because the Line from o to b is longer, than from the Center of the Moon near e o b. Whence you may conceive, that the Moon is nearer to the Lqui∣noctial, although seated beyond the Ecliptick.

2. That the degrees of the Orb of the Moon are so much less proportionally, as the Orb of the Moon is less than the Orb of the Sun. But to pursue the Moons Motion into Latitude: Star-Ga∣zers do observe her to appear sometimes higher and lowe in her Perigao and Apogaeo; Not because of her Epicycle, but because of the Aspect of the Sun, which doth sometimes reflect its light stronger upon her, and so makes her to seem higher * 1.52, besides the medium of the air being by means of that Aspect so attenuated † 1.53, it must needs produce a prolongation of the object, like to a thin Glass representing the object to be much farther distant than it is. As the said attenuation renders an object more distant, so it renders it also less, whence it is that the Moon appears lesser in her pro longation. That the moveth swifter sometimes than other times is likewise a meer appearance, hapning through the extension and prolongation of the object and Medium: So on the contrary the incrassation of the air through the remoteness of the Sun causeth the Moon to seem to move slower, and to be bigger and nearer; as when she is in her Perigaeo. The same hapneth, when we see through a thick Glass, or in looking upon an object through the water, seeming nearer and bigger, and to move slower. I am not to describe you here the meaning of Solar and Lunar Eclipses, alone the cause of their variation: viz. depending upon the difference of declination in the Sun, and of declination and latitude in the Moon; for he being constantly in making his progress cannot be ever met or overtaken by the Moon at the same place and time.

X. Venus and Mercury are the two Pages of the Sun, neither of them being much distant from him. Both are much wanting in bigness of the Moon. Their motion from West to East is near upon the same with that of the Sun. And so is their motion into Latitude depending likewise upon the same impelling cause, only they are observed to wheel round about the Sun: to wit, Mercury in the space of three months, and Venus within eight, in the man¦ner represented within the apposed Scheme. Their impulse about the Sun is thus; The Sun casting its fiery rayes round like to a

[illustration]

squib, raises and commotés all the fiery clouds about him, which reaching in a greater force to those that are nearer adjacent, must needs cause a swifter circulation, than to those of a more remote di∣stance; whence it is, that Mercury absolves his circular course about the Sun in a less time by far than Venus.

I shall spend no more time in discoursing upon the motion of the three superiour Planets, since their motion and manner of it may easily be apprehended by what hath been proposed.

XI. What concerns the constant, equal, and ranked motion of the fixed Stars, it is to be attributed to the cohesion or linking of those equal large clouds of the second Region of fire, wherein the said Lights are fixed, moving them equally and constantly in that fixa∣tion.

Their Scintillation is nothing else but their flames quavering upon the obtended air, hapning through their recurrent motion, or quavering accurss to one another.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Or a per∣spective-Glass first invented some 40 or 50 years a∣go by Jaco∣bus Metius of Alcmaer, although accidental∣ly by hold∣ing one piece of glass before another to his eye, whereof the nearest was somewhat thicker thē the other.
• * 1.2

  To wit, from the extreme circumfe∣rence of the second re∣gion, to the circumfe∣rence of the first.
• * 1.3

  Because of its de∣pressing weight.
• * 1.4

  viz. To operate presently from the stomack up∣on the heart, as soon as the medica∣ment is swallowed down.
• * 1.5

  The beast it self wher∣in it is found they call Pazan.
• * 1.6

  And in the Island Vacquas, near the mouth of the Gulph of cambain, likewise in the Coun∣try of Pan near Ma∣lacca.
• * 1.7

  I have wittingly omitted the inferring the Draco∣nite, as be∣ing dubious whether a∣ny such be in nature.
• * 1.8

  In the iense ex pressed in the Chapt. of temp.
• * 1.9

  Suppose them to be transversly contorted inclining from East to West, & most to ter∣minate ob∣liquely into the poles, especially the North Pole in its North He∣misphere.
• † 1.10

  That is in the North Hemisphere
• * 1.11

  To wit most in its lower re∣gion.
• * 1.12

  To wit, the Sun.
• * 1.13

  Namely, of the Nee∣dle.
• * 1.14

  To wit, the latent fire into which the extinguisht flame was dissolved.
• * 1.15

  Except where it is condensed.
• * 1.16

  Or by in∣cision
• * 1.17

  Of each dissimilar part in par∣ticular.
• * 1.18

  From the Buleares Ilands, to wit, Major∣ca & Mi∣norca.
• * 1.19

  From Bal∣theus a Belt, because it environeth Sconen like a Belt.
• * 1.20

  These should have have been inserted in the preced∣ing Chap.
• * 1.21

  Or 30 sin∣gle periods.
• * 1.22

  Hence you may collect the cause of the retardation of the tide every day.
• * 1.23

  Namely at the bot∣tom under∣neath: ergo the waters must also begin to move from underneath
• * 1.24

  viz. The east & west grove.
• * 1.25

  Namely the west grove.
• * 1.26

  Take no∣tice by the way, that by Grove I do not intend any thing like to a Grove of trees, as the word is de∣rived from growing; but a ca∣vern, as the same word is derived from Gro∣ven or to grave into the earth.
• * 1.27

  For one drop of wa∣ter in an AEolipile is attenuated into a great blast of wind or air as the vul∣gar may call it: Ergo, &c.
• * 1.28

  That is underneath some what what re∣mote from the reach of the water atop.
• * 1.29

  Or rather to be bo••ed or pr••fied through.
• * 1.30

  And like∣wise the air about the Poles irrup∣ting into the water as you may read in the next Chap∣ter.
• * 1.31

  To wit, by the crush∣ing of the air tending downwards.
• * 1.32

  Add here∣unto the rarefying beams of the Sun, in∣tending the force of the internal air towards the circumfe∣rence, in the same man∣ner as you shall read it to be in∣tended within the Earth in the next Chapter.
• * 1.33

  These are very fre∣quent off the Cape de bona Esper. where Sai∣lers term them Tra∣vadas.
• * 1.34

  Namely, off the short of Cuba and Hispaniola.
• * 1.35

  Or rather is detruded.
• * 1.36

  Like Gun powder suddenly taking fire, & causing a violent noise, when discharged out of a gun, or any other close hollow bo∣dy.
• * 1.37

  Except they be de∣scended so low, as to find them∣selves seat∣ed within the upper erratick clouds.
• * 1.38

  Besides it appears plainly in a Thermome∣ter.
• * 1.39

  To wit externally.
• * 1.40

  Besides acutenesse, as we have observed in the 1 B. 2 Par. as a concomi∣tant of Density, whereby a weighty body is al∣so the bet∣ter dispo∣sed to cut through the inferiour part of the air, when pressed from the superiour.
• * 1.41

  As in fountains that are led over a mountain, or in Ma∣chins that raise the water higher than its source.
• * 1.42

  To wit, impressed upon the air by the Projector.
• * 1.43

  Namely, for to reco∣ver its place and to a∣void a pe∣netration of bodies.
• * 1.44

  In the same man∣ner as we have de∣scribed the air to force up water in vapours.
• * 1.45

  To wit, being in∣corporated with fire.
• * 1.46

  Compare the genera∣tion of winds here∣unto, for the manner is the same of both.
• * 1.47

  That is, is bound up by the con∣tinuous te∣nuity of the air.
• * 1.48

  Witness the •…•…∣sones.
• * 1.49

  viz. the adventiti∣ous matter:
• * 1.50

  Other∣wise if held near to it, it is conical.
• * 1.51

  viz. as there are restant deg. from 346 deg. 49 min. &c. to 360 degr.
• * 1.52

  That is, remoter.
• † 1.53

  But acci∣dentally, by expelling those va∣pours that incrassate it.